Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"I told you guys six times, I'm not a bad guy! Now go away!"

That's the voice of a new Miraculous wearer being chased by Paris's two most beloved heroes: Ladybug, and Cat Noir across the rooftops.

The chased victim wearing a body suit that's completely black on the right side, and white on the other side from head to torso and from the waist down, the colors are vice versa, white on the right side and black on the left. He has a belt that divides the two sections of switched colors. On the sides of his belt are duel katana's, they're also black and white respectively, he has gloves on both hands, and on his right wrist was a bracelet with the Yin-yang symbol on it. On his face was a domino mask with diagonal line splitting the mask making it half black half white.

We'll get to his name and Miraculous later. What happened, who is he, and why is he running? Let's rewind time by a few days. It should explain everything.

Two days earlier...

It's in the evening, and now we see a reddish Hyundai Tucson driving down the street, in the driver's seat was a woman in her late 30's. She had short hair brown hair, tan skin, and is wearing a cyan and white striped shirt, some jeans, and white shoes. Her name's Elsie, but the people close to her call her Kandy.

In the back seat, there's an African-American 11-year-old girl. She has black hair in a ponytail and is wearing a pink sundress, a gold chain necklace, and black shoes. She's on her phone right now, and her name is Aarielle.

In two car seats on each side of Aarielle were two toddlers sleeping, one boy and one girl. The boy's five and his skin's tan and his hair's brown like his Mom. He has on some pants, a T-rex shirt, and some black shoes. If you spent two hours with the kid, you'd be irritated in the first five minutes because of the yelling, throwing, and attention seeking he does. But how can you blame him? He's autistic. He can still walk, run, and move, but he can barely speak. He still can speak, just to the point where you can understand what he's trying to say. His name's Derrick Michael, but feel to call him D. Michael, Derrick, or D. Mike if you want, but his big brother calls him Kid.

As for the girl, she's four and has black hair and skin like her older sister. She has her hair braids, and is wearing a pink flower shirt, some pants, and some sandals. She may look cute, but she's fierce and mean when she doesn't get her way. On the other hand she's kind of sweet at most times. Her name is Kelsey.

The oldest of the four, is in the passenger seat looking bored and depressed. We'll get to that later. He's a 15-year-old boy with short black hair, very dark blue glasses, and is wearing a gray shirt, some jeans, a light blue, black, white unzipped jacket, and black shoes with green streaks. He also has a black and green watch on his right wrist. His name's Aaron, and the reason he's depressed is the fact that he and his family had just moved Paris. It's not that he's not excited, it's the fact they moved away from the U.S. and Aaron's homesick.

He's heard a lot about Paris and what's been happening in it these days. For example, he's heard of Ladybug, Cat Noir, the Miraculous, and the adventures and incidents a had a month and a half ago. Aaron's a person that likes to do research on everything, so listens to global news, reads a ton of books, and writes down almost, I repeat, almost everything he knows. Just so no one can find out his notes and use any private information, he uses a secret code for them, but not for every time or else if someone cracked it, they would know everything he found out.

Anyway, Aaron had stayed quiet the entire trip, from the car ride to the airport in America, to the ten hours of air travel, to the car ride to their new house in France.

Speaking of which, they just pulled up to it. It wasn't a great place, but it was a decent, good-enough building.

"This is it. Our new house." Elsie said as she put the car in park. Aaron thought it wasn't too bad. Aarielle liked it because it wasn't an apartment they were staying in like they always did in America. As for the toddlers, they just said, "Yay!" in a tired tone like they new what going on even though they just woke up.

Aaron got out the car after his mom and helped get the toddlers out the car. Getting his luggage from the trunk, Aaron made it to the front door, opened it and walked in. The inside looked like a normal interior of any house. "It could use a little changes, but hey it's something." Aaron thought.

He headed upstairs and saw four bedrooms and two bathrooms. Two bedrooms and one bathroom on each side of the hall. He knew that his youngest siblings could share a bedroom, and the rest of the family can have one each.

Aaron just chose the one that was on far left.

Aaron walked in and saw a bed, a dresser, a desk and a lamp.

Aaron put his luggage down. Aaron sighed and said, "Might as well find something good about this place while I'm staying here."

Aaron was about to walk out of the room, but he tripped and fell a second after he turned around.

On the floor Aaron turned his back to see what tripped him and he was confused when he saw a floorboard sticking out from the floor.

"Was that always loose or did I miss it when I walked in?" Aaron thought out loud.

Aaron got up on his feet and tried pushed the floorboard down with his foot, but it wouldn't budge.

It was almost as if something was in the way.

Aaron, getting a little irritated, said, "Why isn't this thing going down!?"

Aaron got on his knees and pulled up the board and saw a some kind of symbol. Aaron could barely see it so he pulled the board of even more until it was fully off. Don't worry, he has tools, he'll fix it. When it was off, he saw the symbol fully. It looked like Sioux symbol for a circle, on some kind of box? And a book?

The box looked octagon shaped, and the book looked like it was there for a while.

Aaron was really confused. What were these things doing here? Aaron was about to touch the book and get some information, but suddenly Aarielle called him.

"Aaron! The pizza's here!" "Ugh, why couldn't dinnertime be later?" Aaron thought feeling annoyed. Aaron quickly put the book and box far under his new bed and went down stairs for dinner.

Later that night...

That night, everyone in the house was completely asleep that night. Well, almost everyone.

Aaron was tossing and turning too much in bed, he couldn't sleep. He still had his mind on the box and book. He could not sleep without knowing more about them.

Aaron sighed in defeat. His curiosity got the better of him and he got out of bed to get the box and book from under it. After reaching for the two things, Aaron got a pair of night-vision glasses from his luggage and put them on.

He made them himself since he knows how they work and what goes where thanks to the internet.

Aaron opened the book, and said, "Okay book, whatcha got for me?"

As Aaron started reading has was having trouble at first because it some kind of language, but somehow he still what it said. Five minutes into reading, Aaron saw something called-

"A Miracle Box? What's a Miracle Box?" Aaron said as he kept on reading.

He then read something in particular that got his attention.

To whomever finds this miracle box shall now be the official new guardian of the ten elemental Miraculous.

When Aaron read that out loud, he was more confused than he was already.

Then, something strange happened to the box.

It glowed then changed colors from dark orange, to aquamarine, to icy blue, to gray, to light brown, to dark blue, to green, to marigold, then finally a black and white swirl. When the box stopped changing colors, it changed it's look completely.

It was still octagon shaped, but the top looked different. It was a eight-pointed star, and each point was a different color, and the middle was a black and white swirl.

"Call it a hunch, but I think I was meant to find this box." Aaron thought.

He had this sudden urge to move his hand to the box's lid and open it. He just hopes that nothing bad happens when he opens it like with Pandora's Box or The Lost Ark.

When he opened the box Aaron saw the last thing he was expecting. He saw nine pieces of jewelry. A dark orange fire pendant, an aquamarine wave necklace, an icy blue snowflake necklace, a gray tornado bracelet, a dark blue lightning necklace, a light brown mountain pendant, A green broach with four leaves and a pink flower, some marigold star earrings, and a bracelet with the Yin-yang symbol on it in the middle of the other eight jewels.

Aaron needed to know more, so he got the book and kept on reading.

After reading the book for twenty-three more minutes, Aaron learned a lot of new things.

He first learned that the box was a Miracle Box and inside were nine Miraculous.

You're probably thinking, 'Wait, nine? I thought the book said there was ten of them.' Well, that's because of the Miraculous with the Yin-yang symbol on it. You see, it used to be two separate Miraculous, one was the Miraculous of light which grants a power of inhuman speed, while the other was the Miraculous of darkness which grants a power of cloaking/invisibility. Some idiot from long ago found a way to merge them together and now they're in the in the same Miraculous.

There is an upside and downside to it though.

The upside is the fact that it gives two powers, and it won't make you transform back to yourself when you use it.

The downside is the fact that it was too powerful for anyone use, and the last person that used it went mad with power, and did the same for eight other Miraculous.

The book said that only those worthy of the elemental Miraculous can wield it's power. They come with other hidden powers, there just needs to be spell or chant that needs to be said or done.

Aaron was curious, he was wondering if the text was true or not. He slowly moved hand toward the bracelet.

"This is either really smart, or really stupid." he thought.

He picked up the bracelet and just put it where his watch would be. All of a sudden, two, that's right, two lights emerged from thin air. Aaron was at the edge of confused. When the light disappeared, two small creature things showed up.

They both had a pair of downward antenna, but of course, one was white with black eyes, and the other was black with white eyes. You know what these things are, and they're called kwamis, which is another thing Aaron learned from the book. He learned all about them and what they do.

"Ah, it's been so long since I've see the outside world. It feels good to see the" the white one said. "Meh, I guess." the black one said. Aaron fake coughed to get their attention.

When they saw him, the white kwami said, "Oh, you must be the one that released us. Let me introduce us to you. I am Glare, and he is Shadow." "Nice to meet you two. I'm Aaron, Aaron Palmer." he said.

He's nonchalant about this because the second he and his family set foot on Paris, he told himself that he sometimes had to expect the unexpected.

Aaron could already tell that this would lead to something great.

Chapter Text

The next day...

It's Friday and it's Aaron's first day of school at François Dupont Highschool. He was already in the car with Mom who was on the phone and driving. Aaron couldn't believe what happened last night, he was worthy enough to find a Miraculous, and it was an accident!

He was in the back seat hoping that his mom wasn't listening to his conversation to his new kwamis.

"So to summarize, I can become a hero just by calling both of your names then saying, 'Shine the Light', and change back saying 'Dim the Lights'?" Aaron asked. Glare nodded and as she said, "That's correct. Don't forget, when you're in your alternate attire, it won't come of until you transform back." "Which will be never, unless you say the words." Shadow finished.

Aaron couldn't wait until his first day of heroism. He thought after school would be perfect to start. If things go good on the first day that is.

Elsie pulled up to the school, and Aaron as got out with his bag on his back, and his kwamis hiding in it, she said, "Have a great first day, Aaron." "Thanks Mom, see you later." He said as he walked inside.

Aaron was impressed at the inside look of the place.

"Okay, my first class is with Ms. Bustier." Aaron thought as he pulled out his schedule from his back pocket, "Upstairs, last door on the right. Seems easy enough."

Aaron walked up the stairs and knocked on said door. Well, thought door. Answering the door was a light-skinned woman with strong tangelo colored-hair, which is pulled back in a high bun, and freckles a light arctic blue jacket with a moderate opal collared shirt and a white undershirt beneath, along with a pair of white earrings and a small goldish white necklace. She's also wearing light arctic blue pants and white high heeled dress shoes.

"Oh, you must Aaron. I'm Ms. Bustier, your new teacher. Come in." Aaron did so with a smile on his face.

"Everyone, I'd like everyone to meet our new student, Aaron Palmer. Aaron, would you like to introduce yourself?" Ms. Bustier said.

"Well, not really but I'll go anyway."

Aaron said, "Hey everyone. I'm Aaron, I moved here from the U.S., I'm a fast thinker, I'm a smart and observant person, and I can tell that this is gonna be a great new chapter in my life." "Thank you Aaron, please take a seat in the back of the class." Ms. Bustier told him. Aaron nodded to her, and walked to his new desk.

After seven full hours of math, science, lunch, P.E. then finally E.L.A., school was over for the day.

"Okay class, remember to read chapters three and four, I'll see you all tomorrow." Ms. Bustier said as everyone started walking out of the class. Aaron was still packing his notes in his bag. When he finished, he left the class, then school, and then texted his mom that he was going to check out Paris for the rest of the day.

Walking down the street, he was already reading chapter four the assigned book from class.

He wasn't paying attention to anything else, he was too focused in the book. So focused, that he accidentally bumped into someone and dropped his book. "Whoops, my bad it was an accident."

Aaron apologized quickly as he picked up his book off the floor. He looked up to see who he bumped into, and he saw a boy with a white button-down shirt with an upturned collar and sleeves rolled up above his elbow, which was unbuttoned. Underneath, was a black shirt with three horizontal stripes around the chest which are colored, from top to bottom, yellow, bright green, and periwinkle. He wears blue jeans and orange sneakers with white laces and a silver ring on his right hand.

"It's okay, I know you didn't mean to do it." he said.

When Aaron got up, he looked the boy and said, "Hey, you look familiar. You're that fashion model that I've been seeing around town, Adrien Agreste, right?"

"That's me. You're the new guy, Aaron right?" He asked.

"That's right. Nice to meet you." Aaron said as he held out his hand that Adrian gladly shook.

Then they started walking and talking for three minutes. "So Aaron, how's your first day in Paris been?" Adrien asked.

"Not bad, not bad at all. If you ask me, things have going great so far." Aaron said, "Although, I do miss America, it'll always be my home in my heart."

Suddenly there car honk that got both of the boy's attention. It was Adrien's bodyguard waiting for him to get in the car. "Well, that's my ride, I gotta go."

The Agreste boy said as he got in the car. "Okay see ya later." Aaron said as his new friend's drove off. "He was nice." Glare said as she flew out of Aaron's bag. "I know. Blech!" Shadow said as he flew out of the bag.

"Shadow, do you have to be negative all the time?" Aaron said.

"Well sor-ry if this is who I am you don't like it."

"I never said I didn't like it."

"Whatever. Can we go see the city yet?"

"Yeah, hold on." Aaron looked around to see if anyone was around, then he and the opposite kwamis went into a nearby alleyway.

"Okay, let's do this." Aaron said feeling ready. "Just remember Aaron, 'Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light.'" Glare reminded Aaron. "Alright. Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light!"

Aaron said. And like that, both kwamis entered Aaron's bracelet. Aaron clasped his hands together and black gloves appeared then a body suit appeared starting from the wrists the suit's completely black on the right side and white on the other side from head to torso and from the waist down, the colors are vice versa, white on the right side and black on the left. He looped his hands around his waist, and a belt appeared dividing the two sections of switched colors. He held out his hands and what appeared in them were duel katanas that are black and white respectively. He then put them in the scabbards on the sides of his belt. Finally, he swiped his left hand upwards on face making half a white domino mask, and he swiped his right hand downwards on his face making a black half of the mask and the colors were divided by a diagonal line.

When his transformation was complete, took a look at himself at a mirror he found in the alley and said, "Dang, I look good. Okay time to go sightseeing."

Aaron wall jumped on the alley's walls and started running and jumping across the rooftops.

"So this must be what Ladybug and Cat Noir feel when they do stuff like this." Aaron thought as he wall ran on the side of a building. He started with the Louvre. He was on a building that wasn't too far from it.

"Let's see if I can remember the words that Shadow told me." He thought. He then said out loud, "Phantasm!" Suddenly, Aaron disappeared in big shadow. When the shadow disappeared, Aaron was gone too. Well, he isn't gone, he's just invisible. "Sweet, Invisibility!" Aaron thought as he made his way to the Louvre, quietly and undetected.

Two hours later, he's still invisible and is somewhere else: Le Grand Paris.

Aaron heard of this hotel, before but never actually saw it before. Well there's no better time present, am I right? Aaron was in front of the hotel and thought, "Knowing a place like this, it probably has security systems and I don't feel like changing back to visible, so I can't just go through the front entrance. Let's see if there's a way on top."

And with that, Aaron started climbing the building. It took a while, but he made it to the top. "It's a good thing I don't have a fear of heights or some other ridiculous phobia." Aaron said in his head as he hung from the edge of the building, "Dang, this view. This would make a great postcard."

Aaron was halfway done sightseeing, he just has to go see the greatest well-known landmark in Paris: the Eiffel Tower. "Luminosity!" Aaron said making a bright white light cover Aaron. When the light was gone, Aaron was visible again. And like that Aaron just jumped off the building. Little did he know, two teenage girls saw him go back to visible and jump off.

Something was amiss, the Eiffel Tower was just, gone. It wasn't where it was supposed to be. Aaron was on a building not too far from it's place. "Wait what? Where'd the tower go? Did take a wrong turn?" He thought out loud.

Suddenly, there was this huge wave of red and black spots. As soon as they were gone, the tower was back. "Oh, akumatized victim. That explains it." Aaron thought, "Ladybug and Cat Noir must've dealt with someone new. Anyway, what did Glare tell me her words were? Oh right."

Aaron then said, "Light Speed!".

And in a second his eyes went completely white, and through those eyes all Aaron could see was everything in slow motion.

"Alright, super speed! Now let's see how fast I really am." Aaron then zoomed all the way to Eiffel Tower, and started running up the side of the building and stopped when he got to the very top.

"Normal Speed!" Aaron said making his eyes change back and everything he looked at moving at their normal pace. "Okay I take it back. This view is a lot better than the one at Le Grand Paris. I should come up here more often." Aaron said looking down at Paris.

Four and a half hours later, Aaron was running across the rooftops again feeling good about himself "I'm living the life. I got new powers, I saw the entire city in a day. Man, life is great.". Aaron then stopped then looked around to see if anyone was looking, then jumped into an empty alleyway and said "Glare, Shadow, Dim the Lights.". There was a flash of light, Aaron walked out of the alleyway in his normal clothes with his kwamis in his bag. Both were eating candy to get their energy back: Sweet for Glare, and Sour for Shadow.

Four minutes later, Aaron made it into his house, closed the door and said, "I'm home." To his surprise, Aaron looked back at the door and saw a note that read,

I'm at my new job interview, Aarielle's at a new friend's house, and the children are at daycare. I'll pick them up on my way back home. There should be some leftover pizza from last night for dinner. See you soon. Love, Mom.

"Huh, I guess I get the house to myself. You guys can come out." Aaron called out to his kwamis.

They came out of the bag and Shadow said, "About time, 'cause I've been meaning to ask you, did you think it was really a good idea to go out in public like that."

Aaron started going up the stairs with Glare and Shadow in tow and said, "Come on, Shadow, I was quick, I was quiet, and I didn't do anything reckless."

Aaron went in his room, got his laptop from his luggage, set it on his new desk, and said, "And besides, it's not like anyone will get the wrong idea. What's the worst that can happen?"

When Aaron's laptop was logged on, a sudden news alert came on saying,

Breaking News: People of Paris have witnessed seeing a mysterious figure in black and white all around the city. Some would say that this is either a new villain or hero, but based on what others have seen, this figure is armed, fast, and claimed to be a good hider.

"Oh, that's the worst that could happen." Aaron said reading the news. "Told ya so." Shadow said feeling proud of himself.

Chapter Text

The next day...

It's a happy Saturday in Paris and everyone's happy too.

Well, almost everyone.

Some are either happy, nervous, or scared because there's a masked figure [A.K.A. Aaron] going around the city and they don't know if he's dangerous or safe.

Aaron on the other hand, was feeling uneasy because the last thing he wanted was people getting the wrong idea about him.

He's at home on his desk doing to his watch and his Miraculous.

Glare flew up beside him and asked him, "Aaron, what are you doing?" "I'm doing something so people don't notice that the masked figure's they saw on the news isn't me."

Aaron was trying to put his Miraculous in his watch and when he did that, he put it on and said, "Done. And the watch still works. Hey Glare, you and Shadow wanna go out and get some fresh air?"

"Of course!" "Not really." Shadow said laying down on Aaron's bed. "Well too bad, we're going out, and that's that."

Aaron said as he got off his desk and opened his jacket for his kwamis to get in. Once they both got in, Aaron went downstairs and saw his mom on the couch watching T.V.. "Hey Mom, I'm going out." "Okay Aaron, have fun." Elsie responded.

As Aaron was walking down the street he saw a lot of people talking to each other and on there phones saying things like, "Did you hear? There might be a new hero in town." or, "Can he really be trusted?" and even maybe, "I really don't know if this is really a good thing."

Aaron couldn't take this anymore.

He just put on his headphones and listen to a song. He walked into this park and sat down on a bench. "You know, despite that's been going on, everything's going great. I don't see anything that can go wrong."

I really wish he wouldn't say things like that because his music got interrupted by an add, ruining his relaxed mood.

"You've gotta be kidding me. Well, I know another way to calm my nerves. Let's just hope no one thinks I'm up to no good."

Aaron looked around to see if anyone was looking, and hid behind the bench. "Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light!" Aaron said to transform into his alter ego.

You already know his transformation sequence, just imagine it starting with him looping his arm around his right wrist making the watch disappear, and his bracelet show.

A quarter of an hour later, Aaron's on top of the Eiffel Tower looking down at the city, hoping that no one saw him.

Little did he know, two heroes in red and black were quietly trying to sneaking up on him from behind.

"You know, I should try that thing that Shadow taught me how to do. It might be helpful." Aaron sat straight up, closed his eyes, put his hands together then moved them into different ways.

After that, he traced his right hand in the air to make a symbol. The symbol glowed and flew into Aaron's chest. That ritual, was a new ability that Aaron had now unlocked: Super sense.

Now, anytime that Aaron becomes his hero self, he'll get this feeling when something's about to happen. Speaking of which, that feeling came now.

It was like it was telling him in his mind, Watch Out! Ambush!

Aaron moved left just at the right moment to dodge the red yo-yo with black spots that almost tangled him.

"Thank you Shadow." Aaron thought feeling relieved.

He jumped off the edge of the tower, and started running down the sides. When he made it to the bottom, he saw Paris's heroes: Ladybug and Cat Noir coming after him. He started running towards a building, and jumped his way on top of it.

He's been running for three hours straight and they're still chasing him. He's been yelling back at them telling him that he's not a threat, but they've been having trust issues since the whole Volpina incident.

That plus the fact that there wasn't supposed to be anymore Miraculous wearers in town.

They didn't want to make the same mistake twice. "I told you guys six times, I'm not a bad guy! Now go away!" Aaron said.

And now, you're caught up. This is where we left off. What happens next? Let's see.

Aaron kept on running until he was out of roof to run on. He had an idea, but at the last second, his waist was wrapped with Ladybug's yo-yo. "It's over." he heard Ladybug say. "That was your first mistake. Light Speed!"

Aaron said as eyes went white, "If I were you, I'd regret this." And like that Aaron started running with Ladybug hanging on for dear life. She kept on hanging on for five minutes, and that's when she started telling him to stop.

"Well, okay. Just remember, you asked for it." Aaron said as he put on the brakes.

His stop was so sudden, Ladybug's inertia made her fling herself into an upcoming dumpster. She slowly rose from it with an annoyed and dazed look on her face.

Aaron looked at her with a smirk on her face and said, "Hey, don't look at me. You asked me to stop. By the way, I'm waiting for that 'thank you'."

Aaron was cut off by another warning, in his head telling him, Dodge Right! Aaron dodged and saw that a metal staff almost hit him from behind.

It was Cat Noir, and he said to him, "Look pal, I don't wanna fight you. So how about you give up, and we call it a day, Okay?"

Aaron replied saying, "I don't wanna fight either, but if that's what I have to do to defend myself, then get ready to see the light!"

Aaron pulled out his duel katanas from his belt's scabbards and got ready for a wild one.

Well it's not that wild. It was quick, check it out.

Cat was the first to strike and he tried to hit Aaron with his staff in his sides, but Aaron super sense saw it coming a mile away.

Thanks to his new super sense, Aaron had the greater advantage.

Cat tried to hit Aaron twice but Aaron blocked them both with his katanas. It was Aaron's turn to strike. He swung at Cat Noir so fast that it knocked his staff out of his hands, and over a building. Both Cat and Aaron were surprised by it. "How did I-? Wait, do I still have my Light Speed on? I completely forgot."

Scratch what I said before. Aaron had the complete advantage.

Aaron was so fast, he pushed back Cat Noir with his weapons until he was knocked into a wall. He then threw his katanas at the sides of his suit, pinning Cat to the wall right next the dumpster Ladybug was in.

Aaron turned to them and said, "Like I said before, I didn't want to fight but I had to protect myself. Now like the like the other seven times I told you, I'm not a villain. What were you thinking? Some new guy shows up out of the blue in black and white and the first thing that comes to mind is, 'Hey, he's probably a villain. Let's jump to conclusions and take him down as we don't try and meet up with him and see if he really has bad intentions.'"

You can tell from the looks on Ladybug and Cat Noir's faces that they felt guilty about just assuming that Aaron was a villain.

Aaron continued, "Listen I'm sorry about the whole 'taking you guys down' thing. Again, I'm not much of a violence guy...most of the time, I could tell you more about me, but I gotta go, there's this project I'm working on, and I've got to get it right." Aaron held out his hands and his katanas flew right into them, and dropped Cat Noir in the process.

"If you wanna know more, meet me back on the Eiffel Tower tonight at eight."

Aaron put his katanas in his scabbards and turned around and started walking away, but Ladybug, regaining consciousness, said to him, "Who are you?"

Aaron stopped for a second, then turned his head and said, "Call me the Twilight Fighter. Phantasm!" And like that, he turned his head back and continued walking as he turned invisible. Ladybug and Cat Noir just looked at each other in guilt and surprise.

They couldn't believe what just happened.

Later that night...

Aaron, or as he calls himself, the Twilight Fighter, who was now visible and was at normal speed again, was waiting for Ladybug and Cat Noir on the Eiffel Tower, again. "Woah, the city looks amazing at night from up here. I can get used to this."

In a second, his senses went off in his head telling him, that something was behind him.

Aar- Twilight knew what it meant and said, "Took you two long enough."

Yeah, it was the bug and the cat. Ladybug's face showed that she was unimpressed, same with Cat Noir, but on the inside, they were still upset about earlier.

Ladybug was the first to speak up she said, "Okay, Twilight. You don't mind being called Twilight, do you?" "Not at all." The hero dressed in black and white said.

"Great. Anyway, Twilight we'd first would like to start with saying that were sorry for thinking that you couldn't be trusted." "Eh, I don't blame you for jumping the gun. I should've did something to reassure everyone that was one of the good guys. No harm done. Glad I could shine some light on the situation." The Twilight Fighter joked getting a small laugh out of the Cat Noir and a smiling eyeroll from Ladybug.

After a couple minutes, Aaron explained almost everything to the duo.

Things he didn't explain involved his identity, where he lived, and anything relating to that.

Things he did tell them involved his Miraculous, his powers, the hidden Miracle Box he found, that he was the new Guardian of it, and the fact he moved here from the United States.

"Okay, hold what do you mean by 'Elemental Miraculous'?" Cat Noir asked. "I mean Miraculous that have elemental powers. The weirdest thing is that someone from long ago found away to make the one I'm wearing from two others. That explains how I had two powers. My kwamis gave them to me."

"Hold on, kwamis? As in more than one?" Ladybug asked.

"Yep, one's of darkness, and the other's of light. Apparently, no one else can touch this bracelet without it corrupting you unless you're worthy of it. So, if you don't want to loose your mind, don't touch it." Twi said as he showed them his bracelet, "Apparently, my book says that only the Guardian of the Elemental Miraculous can decide who should get what Miraculous. The others will do the same thing mine will do to you, unless I say that you can. Hold on, what time is it?" Aaron looked up at the night sky and Moon for a minute then said, "A quarter to nine. I learned to use the Sun and Moon to tell time if you're wondering. Listen, it was nice to speak to you guys but I've got somewhere to be."

Twilight got up and was about to go down the tower, until Ladybug said, "Wait Twilight," Twi stopped and turned to faced her. "We will see you again, right?" Twilight responded, "I guarantee it. See you two later." And with that, Twilight headed home, leaving the two heroes smiling about their new ally.

Chapter Text

The next day...

Aaron in his civilian form was walking down the street, hands in his pocket, humming to a song he's listening to on his dark blue and lime green headphones.

He was feeling good about today because of last night. Feeling great about himself, he thought that he would take a walk.

The song he was singing was very popular and was made by a music composer that, and believe it or not, became famous in just three days!

After that, they started making more songs.

Yet, no one knows what they look like though. All they know was that he was called 'The Ace'. It was a mystery for everyone around the world. It was a bigger mystery when they stopped making music.

The last song they played was about this horror film that's about a boy that had to find a way to get a magic book to save the town from monstrous, people eating creatures.

That's the song that Aaron's listening to. And while we're on that topic, Aaron got so deep into the song he was listening to, that he started mumbling it, then he started singing it.

Play 'How'd you Hear Me?' by CG5

(Aaron) "How'd you hear me walkin' by?

I was sneakin' sneaky-like, yeah

Guess the halls the amplify my

Tip-toein'

I was hidin' well but I

Can't now

No not anymore I've

Been found

Now I'm slippin' on the floor

Runnin' now

Holdin' on to my life til

I can't run

In the dark I will survive."

Little did he know, he got the attention of two nearby people. A woman and her teenage son. "If heard that voice before." "Could it be?" the latter than former said. Aaron didn't notice them and he kept on walking and singing. He went:

"I hear a heart beatin' to the rhythm of the night

Of course it's mine, how else could I handle what could be my demise?

Before I left my safety zone, I should've rationalized

No protection, no armor

Just tryna to find a few supplies

One, two, three, four, five, six

That's all I really need

Til I come back to do it all again

Makin' amends with the deepest darkness

It's my only friend

Hidin' from the death the demons offer up until the end.

Hide in the miracle station

They've got the lowest skills in observation

Gotta live up to expectations

To stay alive just one day more."

Aaron still wasn't paying attention has he unknowingly walked through a park grabbing the attention of almost everyone there while he was singing. They were whispering things to each other like, "Is it him?" and, "That's who I told you about." or, "I can't believe it, it's actually him." Aaron then sang:

"How'd you hear me walkin' by?

I was sneakin' sneaky-like, yeah

Guess the halls the amplify my

Tip-toein'

I was hidin' well but I

Can't now

No not anymore I've

Been found

Now I'm slippin' on the floor

Runnin' now

Holdin' on to my life til

I can't run

In the dark I will survive.

I see myself clearly becoming their next victim

Don't have to think twice. Boy, I would never contradict 'em

Look at them, they're terrifying and they used to be A-okay

Probably caught up in a daze, thinking about the good old days

Of the chaos world that they once inhabited

What a beautiful gruesome world, the creatures were so talented

Now with everybody's fate sealed, drowned in blood-like ink

The town's now a hayfield, I'm just tryna find a sink

so I can clean out my eyes of everything I've witnessed

I'll never be a part of these demon creatures' hitlist

Gotta live up to expectations

To stay alive just one day more."

Okay, now people were really talking about Aaron as he walked by a huge crowd of people. Still Aaron didn't know due to the fact of his closed eyes and covered ears. He continued:

How'd you hear me walkin' by?

I was sneakin' sneaky-like, yeah

Guess the halls the amplify my

Tip-toein'

I was hidin' well but I

Can't now

No not anymore I've

Been found

Now I'm slippin' on the floor

Runnin' now

Holdin' on to my life til

I can't run

In the dark I will survive.

Careful

Got to be so

Careful

I've never been so

Prayerful

In my life

But nothing's gonna slow me down or break my stride.

Careful

Got to be so

Careful

I've never been so

Prayerful

In my life

But nothings gonna slow me down or break my stride.

Hide in the miracle station

They've got the lowest skills in observation

Gotta live up to expectations

To stay alive just one day more.

How'd you hear me walkin' by?

I was sneakin' sneaky-like, yeah

Guess the halls the amplify my

Tip-toein'

I was hidin' well but I

Can't now

No not anymore I've

Been found

Now I'm slippin' on the floor

Runnin' now

Holdin' on to my life til

I can't run

In the dark I will survive."

End song!

And with that, the music stopped. Aaron put his headphones around his neck, sighed, and said, "Man, that song never gets old. I'm glad it became a hit."

Yet, when Aaron finally opened his eyes. He was met with a lot of people looking at him.

"What's everybody staring at me for?" Aaron asked in his head. Then it hit him. "Please tell me that they didn't here me sing."

Aaron slowly turned around and walked away, then started running. That made a lot of people chase after him asking for autographs, pictures, and requests.

If you haven't figured it out yet, I'll tell you.

Aaron was the mystery composer. The only ones who new about it were his close friends back at home and his family members.

He also told Glare and Shadow the the night he met them.

He was hoping that no one would find out until after the face reveal he was planning to do in a few days, but that hope was shattered after Aaron went out and sang one of his songs without any way to hide his identity.

Aaron finally made it home in one piece after four minutes of running, ducking and dodging.

When he got in the house, he slammed the front door shut, locked it, then leaned against it to catch his breath. Everyone was out doing something: Aarielle was at a friend's place, and Elsie was at the park with the toddlers.

Aaron ran upstairs to his room and looked out the room to see people chanting, "Ace! Ace! Ace!". Aaron wasn't used to this kind of attention, so that's why he ran. Aaron hopped on his bed then laid down and sighed in an exhausted way.

"I don't see how I can get out of this one." Aaron said.

Glare flew out of his jacket, and said to him, "Don't worry, Aaron. This will all be over soon." Shadow flew out and said, "How will this be over soon? Aaron's pretty much a celebrity that's known around the world, there's no way this will be a one time thing."

"He's got a point Glare, I can't just wait until tomorrow for this to be over. *sigh* I need a miracle."

Suddenly there was this loud CRASH! coming from outside followed by people screaming. Aaron got up and looked out his window to see everyone who was at his door running away from a flipped over car that was sparking red electrical energy.

"Not the miracle I was hoping for, but it'll work." Aaron said.

He then an other car land right next to it, only this one was producing in gold sparks. He turned to his kwamis and said, "Time for first day of hero work I guess. Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light!"

Almost two minutes later...

Twilight was now running across the rooftops trying to find out where the car came from. "What on Earth could've thrown those cars?" he thought.

His thoughts were interrupted when his super sense went off in his head. But instead of something telling him what to do, there was a voice.

It wasn't really a voice, it was more like a scream, two of them.

Twi stopped in his tracks when he heard it. "I know those screams anywhere." "Light Speed!" Twi said as he ran off towards the source. "Please tell me what I think happened didn't happen."

As Twilight got closer and closer to the sound, the source got louder and louder.

When he was about to turn the last corner, there was another scream and he saw two figures get pushed into a wall.

You can probably guess who.

Twi turned the corner to see who knocked the duo back and saw two kids: a boy and a girl standing side by side.

There was something inhumane about the two toddlers. The boy was completely gold and the girl completely was scarlet red and they were both glowing and they were both were handcuffed to each other.

Twilight/Aaron wasn't surprised because he thought that something like this would happen when he and his family arrived in Paris.

"Why can't Kelsey and Kid never get along?" he thought.

That's right. Aaron's little siblings, D. Mike and Kelsey got akumatized.

"Okay, my turn to play." the Twilight Fighter said as he ran towards his siblings at top speed. Kelsey raised her left hand, making a nearby car rise. She took the car and threw it at Twilight. Twi saw that coming a mile away thanks to his super sense. He took out one of his katanas and sliced the car in half. D. Mike was the next to try as he did the same thing. Twilight cut it in half too. This happened for three more minutes and to be honest, Twilight was having fun. He wasn't paying attention to anything else. He ducked, dodged, and divided everything the todders had at them without a care left in his system. After the two more minutes, they ran out of cars and had to use things like dumpsters and manhole covers. I'm surprised that Twilight's katanas were able to split through the metal stuff. Even our main Miraculous wearers were surprised on how Twilight was able to make it through without a scratch. The fun stopped when there was nothing left for the children to throw. They resorted to screaming. They both let out a super-sonic scream that was strong enough to push back an entire tank. But it wasn't strong enough to push back Twilight. His speed was able to overcome the force of the scream. Twilight's still running, he's just not getting anywhere. "Now what? Last time these two screamed over something, it lasted three days. How am I gonna get them to shut their mouths?" he thought. "Twilight! Heads up!" Twilight looked up and saw two pacifiers that were red with black spots heading straight for him.

"Now there's a good idea." Twi thought.

When they were close enough, he swing kicked the pacifiers toward the toddlers. Coincidentally, they landed right in the kids' mouths, making the screaming stop. Aaron could now give his feet a rest. He never ran so much in his life. "Cataclysm!" Twi saw Cat Noir jump over him and head for the toddlers. And with that, Cat used his power of destruction and broke their handcuffs causing the akuma to come out.

Ladybug captured the akuma, used her power of creation to fix everything, and all was good again.

"I'm not gonna lie, it felt good doing hero work for the first time." The hero in black and white said to the Miraculous duo. "Glad to have you on the team Twilight." Ladybug said. "Don't thank me, thank the speed in my soul." he said back, "The speed in my soul, that gives me an idea." he thought. Suddenly beeping was heard from the other two heroes. "Sorry to leave you in the dark Twilight, but we gotta go." Cat Noir said as he and Ladybug went up and away before they transformed back. Twilight took a deep breath and and exhale feeling victorious. He turned around to leave when all of a sudden he heard a female voice call, "Excuse me!" Twilight/Aaron turned around to see a girl that was in his class at school. She has wavy, reddish-brown hair and has on black glasses, a short-sleeved white, beige, orange, and purple stripe plaid shirt with a white tank top underneath, light blue jeans, and white sneakers with black tops. "Can I just say that you were amazing out there! I've never seen anyone that could move as fast as you!" she said, "Do you have a minute uh..." "I'm the Twilight Fighter, but you can call me Twilight." he said. "Well Twilight, do you have some time to spare for a few words for my blog?" "Sure, I guess a few words won't hurt."

At Aaron's house, a few minutes later...

"And there you have it folks. There's a new hero in town, and his name's the Twilight fighter." Aaron was finishing looking at his short interview of his hero self with his classmate: Alya Césaire.

He closed out of the tab he was looking at and went to another one. The tab he's at now is the one where he records all of his songs. He put on his headphones, and connected them and a microphone.

Aaron took a deep breath, exhaled, and started recording. When the live recording started he said into the mic,

"Hey my dudes, Ace here. I know it's been a few of months, but hey I'm back! It's not everyday you move to a new country and start a new leaf, but you gotta start somewhere. Speaking of which it brings me to one of the two reasons of why I'm here."

Aaron turned the camera on and continued speaking, "This is what I really look like. I hope some of you aren't disappointed. My real name's Aaron and I'm the one who's been behind the voice that everyone loves hearing sing. Speaking of singing, I'm here to sing a new song to welcome Paris' new hero: the Twilight Fighter. I call this 'The Speed in my Soul'. I hope you guys like it. Hit it!" Aaron hit the play button on the screen, turned his camera off for the song and started singing.

Play, 'Speed in my Soul' by CG5

(Aaron) "In the daylight, gonna go fast

Gotta beat the red light, ain't no time lapse

In the nighttime, I'ma keep on

Racing the shooting, stars til the dawn.

We can be friends, but I won't team up

If you wanna come along, then try to keep up!

I'm the fastest

I'm the fastest alive!

Ain't no practice!

If you insist I'm a liar,

How's about you watch me now?

I'll prove you wrong in a heartbeat!

Never gonna tell you how.

Speed just runs through my bloodstream! Yeah!

I can't even explain it,

But I know I'll never stop this feeling!

The speed in my soul!

The speed in my soul!

And I know I can restrain it,

But I'm gonna keep, keep on running!

The speed in my soul!

And nothing's gonna stop me

I'ma keep on running, oh!

I can't even chill or rest,

Cuz I can always see the end

My journey is forever

It's my life, I'ma do whatever!

Maybe I can take a respite,

Listenin' to a lullaby,

Or maybe

Maybe I won't even try!

So how's about you watch me now?

I'll prove you wrong in a heartbeat!

Never gonna tell you how.

Speed just runs through my bloodstream! Yeah!

I can't even explain it,

But I know I'll never stop this feeling!

The speed in my soul!

The speed in my soul!

And I know I can restrain it,

But I'm gonna keep, keep on running!

The speed in my soul!

And nothing's gonna stop me

I'ma keep on running, oh!

I can't even explain it,

But I know I'll never stop this feeling!

The speed in my soul!

The speed in my soul!"

End song!

The music finally ended and Aaron turned his computer camera back on and said, "Well guys, that was "The Speed in my Soul". If you liked it please tell me what you think in the comments, subscribe, and leave a like. I'll see you guys later, peace!" Aaron ended the video and closed his laptop and sighed knowing that people were happy that the Ace was back.

Chapter Text

The next day...

Aaron was in the school cafeteria eating his lunch, listening to music on his headphones, feeling good to be alive.

As you remember from the previous chapter, Aaron was revealed to be a famous music music composer that almost everyone on the planet knows.

He just hoped that people would treat him as if he was a normal being.

But as you know, not all hopes are meant to come true.

Aaron was getting a few glances and stares toward him from time to time, but today he didn't care.

His video from yesterday got over two million views and over one hundred thousand likes. He was too much in a good mood to care.

A couple of hours later...

School was over and everyone was going home. Well, almost everyone. Aaron was in a middle of an argument with two girls who claim that he's not the Ace.

One's got blue eyes, blonde hair put in a ponytail, a barely noticeable gold chain necklace, and white-rimmed sunglasses on her head, a yellow bolero, with a white shirt with black stripes underneath, some white jeans and white dress shoes. The other had a orange hair, white headband, glasses, a purple and blue argyle vest, and white long-sleeved shirt underneath. She also has bright blue shorts with a brown belt, black leggings with a dark blue argyle pattern, white sneakers with black soles. You might know these two as Chloé Bourgeois and Sabrina Raincomprix.

The former wasn't up for believing him, and the latter was just agreeing with her. She didn't actually know, and wondered if it was actually Ace, but she was still a bit skeptical.

"I'm telling you, I'm the real Ace!" Aaron said.

"If you're the real Ace, prove it then." Chloé said, showing a confident smirk.

"Word, Ms. Stuck Up? Bet. (to a random passing by teenager)Hey you, play any of the Ace's songs on the instrumental version."

The boy shrugged his shoulders pulled out his phone, and played a random song.

As the music was starting Aaron said, "Ooh, a classic. (to Chloé) Get ready to eat your words."

When the music actually started, he started singing.

Play, 'Good to be Alive' by CG5

(Aaron) "I'm waking up,

Breathing in clean air

What a day, yeah

What a sunny, funny day

I feel so high, I can't deny

A little better than okay

Nowhere to go

I shoot for stars, I'm Galileo

Pack your bags and don't be late

The scenery flies before my eyes

Don't you dream of home cuz it'll have to wait.

It's good to be alive

It's good to be alive

I'm happy to survive

So good."

As Aaron continued singing, he moved past silent Chloé and Sabrina, the former who had no words, and the latter with awe in her eyes, as he went up the stairs to the second floor and sung on his way around to the other staircase, getting other people's attention along the way.

"Can't kill my la-di-da vibe

Suffocate my feelin' alright

Or asphyxiate my hype

My bridges burned, no stone unturned

It's a relations' massacre

My new absolution

My new lease on life has just begun today."

He made it to the other staircase and slid down it's railings.

"I ain't worried 'bout the fakes, or the bodies in my wake.

Baby, I'm a firework, like Pompeii!"

He walked back to Chloé and Sabrina who were still just standing there.

"It's good to be alive

It's good to be alive

I'm happy to survive

So, so good."

Aaron let the music play for a little, and looked around to see a crowd watching him, some of them were even filming it with their phones. He looked at the girls who called him out and saw Sabrina looking at him with more awe, and Chloé looking at him with regret and anger. Aaron smirked and continued singing.

"The saints and angles sing

Choir of the bells chime, ring ring ring

I feel alive

So alive

It's good to be alive

It's good to be alive

I'm happy to survive

So, so good."

Aaron took a bow to show that he was done singing but the music kept playing. Everyone cheered and applauded from Aaron's singing, even Sabrina. She even almost immediately asked for an autograph. Chloé however was just filled with rage knowing she made a huge mistake. She stormed off grabbing Sabrina right before she and Aaron did a selfie together.

End song!

The next day, at the same time of day...

Aaron was in the locker room in school humming to the music he sang not too long ago.

Strange thing, when he opened his locker he saw a pink folded-up piece of paper fall out.

Aaron curiously picked it up to his surprise, it was a love letter.

I've heard you sing for many months and wished to see you in person. Now that you've showed yourself, I'm so glad that I can show you how much you mean to me.

Aaron read. He looked around but didn't see anyone in the room. He thought that his secret admirer could be listening in on him.

"My secret admirer could be anyone. No wait, it has to be someone that really likes my music.

...Nevermind, it could be anyone." Aaron thought as he put everything in his bag, walked out the room, then walked out the school.

Aaron got a call from his Mom on his phone. Aaron answered it and heard Elsie say, "Aaron, I ordered some things from a bakery close to your school, could you please go over there and pick them up for me? I already paid on the phone."

"Sure, I've got some time to kill."

"Thank you, Aaron." "No problem."

Aaron hung up then walked to said bakery which was only across a street to the left of the school. Aaron walked in and the smell of freshly baked goods hit him like an incoming ten-wheeled truck. Aaron walked up to the countertop and didn't see anyone there. He saw a small bell on it and ringed it. He heard a female voice saying, "Marinette, could you get that please?" "Yes Mom." He saw a girl who he assumed was Marinette. She had black hair with blue reflections that was tied back in two pigtails, blue eyes, and was wearing a dark gray blazer with a white t-shirt with a flower design on it, pink rolled up jeans and pink ballet flats.

"Sorry, what can I do-" She was cut off when she saw who was standing at the other side of the counter. She suddenly almost fell in surprise.

"Uh?

"Oh hi Ac- I mean Aaron! Nice to finally sing you- I mean song you- I mean! *Sigh*."

"Feeling alright?" he said, finding this a little funny.

"Sorry Aaron, it's just that-." "It's okay, I get it. You're not the first person that freaked out the day after I showed my face to the world. The curse of face reveals, I guess. Anyway, I got an order for Elsie?" "Oh sure, it's right here."

Marinette reached down below the counter and placed on top of it two boxes and one bag. "Sweet, thanks." Aaron said he picked up the items and walked towards the door and out of it.

Seven hours and a half later, in Aaron's room...

Aaron's in his sleepwear, on his laptop, going through the comments on his music channel. As he went through them one by one, he thought out loud, "Nope, that's creepy, not singing that, extra nope, hey here's something."

Hey Ace, I've made you an outfit design that I think would go well with your name, do you think you could tell me what you think?

Aaron saw a picture of the outfit, smiled and responded 'To be honest, this doesn't look half bad. If this was an actual outfit, I'd wear it.', pressed send, and got a response in almost a minute that read, 'Thank you so much! Thanks for your honest opinion.'. Aaron closed his laptop and went to bed.

In the morning...

Aaron opened the door and was about to leave for school but on the way out he almost tripped over a box that was left on the doorstep.

There was a note on it that Aaron picked up and read aloud, "To Ace, from Quiet1." Quiet1 was the one who left Aaron that comment last night, the one about the outfit.

Aaron had a strange feeling about this, but just shrugged it off and brought the box inside the house. But he had to make it to school first so he thought he'd take a look inside after class.

Eight hours later...

Aaron made it home and when he got in he immediately grabbed the box off the floor and took it to his room. Aaron sat on his bed and opened the box, and when he saw what was inside, he smiled. "What's with all the junk?" Shadow said as he appeared to Aaron's right. "It's not junk Shadow, it's an outfit." Glare said as she appeared on Aaron's left.

"Yep, it's from one of my fans. They think that it'll go great with my name." Aaron said as he picked up the box and headed to his closet, "I'ma try it on." Aaron went to the closet and closed it to try on his outfit.

Aaron came out about a minute and a half later, Aaron came out of his closet in his new look and to be honest, he doesn't look half bad. Aaron's wearing a black T-shirt with a red diamond on the front, and over it he's wearing a jacket that's just like the one he had on before, but instead of blue, black, and white, it's white and black with a black club symbol on the back and a red heart on the right shoulder. He's wearing black jeans and black shoes with white streaks. Around his neck is a new pair of headphones that are also black and white. He's also wearing white face makeup making his face fully white. He's still wearing his glasses however. Over his left eye is a black spade symbol made by black face makeup.

"Well guys, how do I look?" Aaron said to his kwamis.

"You look amazing, Aaron." Glare said being honest. "Meh, I guess it's okay." Shadow said.

Aaron went up to a mirror that was hung up on his wall and said when he looked in it, "Wow, I look great. I gotta get a picture of this and showed this to everyone."

Aaron went to his laptop and opened up his Photo Booth app. He moved the laptop so the camera showed Aaron leaning against the wall with his hands in his jacket.

"Can one of you click the the shutter release button on the screen?" Aaron asked one of his kwamis. "Sure thing."

Glare said as she went to the computer and clicked the button. Aaron smiled when the camera showed a picture of Aaron in the outfit. Aaron went up to the laptop and logged on to his channel and posted his picture and typed with it, "One of my fans suggested this to me, how does it look on me?". He posted the picture. "I can't wait for Mom and Aarielle to see me wearing this." Aaron said.

Aaron saw that the post already got over fifteen thousand likes in just a few seconds.

Aaron chuckled a little when he saw that the big number of likes.

That reminded him, he needed to thank Quiet1 for the outfit. He went to his list of subscribes and clicked on Quiet1's name to type them a messege that read, "Thank's for the package. I'm glad to know that there's people who are this creative out there."

They responded almost immediately saying,

Thank you. It's what I imagined what you looked like. I was nervous that you wouldn't like it.

"What are you talking about? It's something that I know is from the hands of a talented person, with a hidden gift." There wasn't a reply for twenty seconds then when they finally replied, it just read,

Thanks.

Chapter Text

Three days later at Aaron's house...

"Aaron, I just don't get it! A couple of days ago, you were a quiet shut in that liked to read, and later on you just re-become a viral sensation!? I want an explanation! This makes no sense!"

"Oh, and apparently a teenager having elemental kwamis does make sense?"

"Don't change the subject! My question has got to be the main question on everyone's lips, and want an answer to it, now!"

"What are you gonna do Shadow? Disappear? Oh, I'm so scared, there's nothing I can do. I wish I could make you speechless with a snap of my fingers. Oh wait, I can."

"You wouldn't."

"Try me."

"Guys, please stop. This is getting out of hand." said Aaron's other kwami.

Aaron looked at Glare, sighed and said, "Fine Shadow, if you want an explanation, I'll give you an explanation

It happened a while ago. I was someone at school who was secretive, distant, and didn't talk much. I was someone that liked to learn so much at one time. Not a lot of people wanted to be my friend and I got bullied a lot. One day, there was this contest in Music class. Whoever could make the best song would win a fifteen-thousand cash prize, and a school scholarship. I just entered for fun. Yet, then fun was taken away after someone in the same class as me ruined everything. Her name was Tracey and she and I were at the top of the class. Well, I was. She was the daughter of the CEO very successful and rich business company. From fixing careless things to fixing grades, she just needs to call him one time and a flash her demands were met.

She and I use to be close friends, but now I just see her as someone who just wanted to give everyone else a hard time. Remind you of anyone?"

He referenced to Chloé.

"Anyway, as I was in front of the class ready to sing, the music teacher got a call and said that I was disqualified without a reason. Tracey won by 'default' and suddenly told me that she didn't want to be friends anymore. Finally putting the pieces together, I went home afterwards feeling upset, so I had to find a way to get the negativity out. The first thing that came to mind was 'Why don't you sing your song?'. I recorded it on my computer and I felt better. The next day I found out that my sister went through my computer and uploaded my song to get back at Tracey. Almost the entire planet heard it and wanted more. So I kept on going until we moved here to Paris.

There Shadow, now you- Are you crying?"

"*Sniff* No! I'm not crying, you're crying!" he said as he went and hid in the closet.

Aaron was about to say something but Glare said, "He might seem dark and negative, but he really has a soft side."

"Huh, you learn something new each day." "So Aaron, why'd you stop singing? Didn't you like it?" "Oh no Glare, I loved it. It made me feel free and worriless, like I was on top of the world and all my problems just got Thanos snapped. I just wanted a break and be my old self for a change. Doesn't everybody?"

"Oh."

"Anyway, Glare I gotta read this book. Mind getting Shadow to come out the closet- That came out wrong."

"Of course." "Sweet, because I need to know everything I can before working tonight."

Yeah, Aaron's reading his Miraculous book because he had to watch over Paris alone as the Twilight Fighter for a while.

Just last night, him, Ladybug, and Cat Noir were chatting and Ladybug said she was going away for a few days.

Cat on the other hand said that he and Twi can handle Paris alone, but Twilight confronted him and could tell that Cat was lying had to go somewhere too.

Cat gave in and told Twilight that he had a last minute opportunity to leave.

Luckily, Twilight understood and told him it'll all be fine and he can use his new power up to come back to Paris if something dire happened.

Now, all the pressure was on because Aaron had to be Paris's only hero. He's doing as much research as he can because he had a bunch of spare time on his hands since his class had a class trip to New York and he didn't want to go because of two reasons.

One: He had to take care of Paris.

Two: The population of N.Y.C. would go crazy once they knew the Ace was there.

So as exciting as it sounded, Aaron decided not to go.

Yet, he gave Marinette his phone number so that he can know everything that the class did in New York.

From everything he's heard about her, despite her pretty much being a massive klutz, worrying about almost everything, and not being able to tell Adrien how she feels about her, he trusts her the most out of everyone else in class. Please don't tell them he thinks that, they'll get envious.

Later that day...

Aaron's currently putting away some different colored gumdrops in a small box and put it away in his pocket. "

If had this earlier, I could've help the duo with Mr. Pigeon. But hey, it was nice to have a break from that guy for once."

He put the book away and went outside for a walk with his kwamis in his jacket. He had a lot to go through.

In his book, there was a lot of information about the powers, benefits, and downsides to the Miraculous.

The main thing that stood out to him though, was Unification.

Apparently, Aaron can merge two or more kwamis together and become more powerful.

Sure it's forbidden, but he has to do it in case something bad happens.

Earlier, he tried to unify Glare and Shadow, but it didn't work because they're part of the same Miraculous.

Luckily for him, he brought a long an extra Miraculous just in case something wrong happened. I had just had to speak so soon.

*CRASH!*

Aaron turned around and saw this huge mech thing made of vehicles making a huge mess of the street.

He's immediately thinking Robostus, but ever since that incident, he didn't think he'd show up again.

Something else is up. He looked around, ran into an alleyway and transformed into the Twilight Fighter.

When he was on top of a rooftop, he used his super sense to feel and see where the akuma was in the mech, but Twilight couldn't do so because there wasn't one.

"Wha- How?"

There's no akuma, it was making a lifelike scene, so it wasn't an illusion, then it came to him. He used his super sense and looked around the area. He finally found who he was looking for, hiding beside a chimney.

Her skin's is a light indigo has short, strong blue hair, part of which is curled up under her left eye. Her eyes are light magenta irises and vivid violet, and there is black liner around them. She's wearing a peacock-feather-like cocktail hat, which is blue and tear-shaped with a light pink mark in the center and a light blue, translucent veil over her right eye. She wears a blue coat with a fuzzy blue collar and sleeves that end in a point on the back of her hand. The coat appears to have a set hexagonal texture. The bottom of the coat has a front-slit, and the end of the back has a number of rounded points with dark blue, light-pink-centered spots, resembling a peacock's tail feathers. The rounded points are edged with translucent light blue material. Underneath the coat, she has translucent indigo tights on her legs and a pair of high-heeled boots. You might know her as Mayura.

He looked into her hand and noticed that she's holding a small key chain.

Robostus wasn't here, it was just his mech. And that's not his mech, that's a sentimonster.

Know knowing what to do, Twilight reached into his pocket and pulled out a small box and took out the fire pendant. The fire Miraculous gives the power of restoration and healing.

He put the pendant on and a kwami appeared.

It's bright orange with yellow eyes and the top of his head's literally set ablaze. This is Pyro, the Fire kwami.

"Ready for action Twilight!" he said. "Nice to hear that." Twilight said, half ready and half unsure.

He's really hoping the power of three kwamis won't drive him insane.

He took a breath and said, "Okay.

Pyro, Glare, Shadow, Unify!"

Twilight's outfit changed. There's orange fire patterns all over the black and white, his mask has a flame decal going across it, and the handles of his katanas turned orange too. For now, just call him Torchlight...or the Torchlight Fighter. Whichever works for you.

"Light Speed!" Torch said as he ran towards the sentimonster.

Said thing saw him and tried to stomp on him, hit him and even pick him up but he was too quick. Torchlight jumped up at it, pulled out his katanas which were flaming the second he pulled them out, and sliced the monster in tween! Now, he had to get to Mayura before she could recreate it. "Phantasm!" Torchlight sped off to Mayura invisible.

Before the woman could do anything she felt a force snatch the key chain out of her hand, and took her by surprise.

"Didn't see that coming? Luminosity!"

Torchlight stood at the edge of the building looking at Mayura who gritted her teeth. He through the key chain in the air, and slashed it with one of his katanas. After it broke, he grabbed the amouk with one of his hands and said "Recover."

His fist caught on fire for a few seconds and when it went away, he opened his hand and flew out was a little white feather.

He ran off the building and to the display of damage. He pulled out both of his katanas and stuck them in the ground. "Recover!" Flames appeared almost everywhere and fixed every ounce of damage left by the sentimonster.

Seeing that everything was fixed, Torchlight said, "Pyro, divide!" and the Torchlight Fighter became the Twilight Fighter again. He picked up his katanas and ran off to transform back.

However as Mayura saw the scene, she showed no expression. She was not happy.

A few days later...

"Now you're caught up." Aaron's back in school talking to his classmates explaining what happened with quote-unquote "Robostus Return". Alya of course recorded everything that was said. Marinette and Adrien were even impressed that their ally in black in white was able to handle and fix such a big mess on his own. After yet another long day of school, Aaron had to become Twilight to talk with Ladybug and Cat Noir to tell them what happened in better detail.

Later...

"Now you're caught up." Twilight explained everything that went down that day. Mayura, the sentimonster, Unifying his Miraculous, everything. "Wow, Twilight. Wish I was here to help you." "Cat, I told you, I can handle it. Besides, you guys were needed in New York. Hawkmoth almost got the planet under war. We're a team and if anything, I wish I was there for you guys. " "It's okay Twilight, someone needed to look after Paris, and you were the one for the job. Even if were a team, we do what we can to help everyone." Twi smiled. "Thanks Bug. I'm glad to be a part of this team."

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

This was for a 2021 Christmas Special on Fanfiction.net.

Merry Christmas, everyone.

Today's different than you think, because today, something special's gonna happen at the Grand Palais.

Right now we see Aaron with Adrien in his car's backseat on the way there now.

"Thanks for agreeing to this Aaron." "Anything for one of my friends." Aaron said.

You see, the big thing that's happening is that Adrien's father told him that he's told to play the piano there for the holidays. Then Adrien asked if he could bring a friend, and after a bit of convincing, Gabriel said yes. So, Adrien chose Aaron.

"Hey, you wanna hear me sing thirty lines from Christmas songs in a minute?" Aaron said. "No way. That's not possible." Adrien said. "The impossible's just called impossible because it's never been seen yet. Get your phone out and start the timer." Adrien did so, Aaron put on some music from his phone and sang.

Play ' 30 Christmas Songs in 1 Minute' by CG5

It's beginning to look a lot like

Last Christmas

Simply havin'

The most wonderful time.

Let it snow

Chestnuts roasting

Jingle all the way

Santa baby

It's cold outside

Step into Christmas

All I want for Christmas is you

Feed the world

Santa, tell me if you're really there

Oh, holy night

Baby, please come home

Silent night

God, rest ye merry gentlemen

Have yourself a merry little Christmas

Up on the housetop

Do you hear what I hear?

Where are you Christmas?

Silver bells

Feliz Navidad

On the first day of Christmas

I saw mommy kissing Santa Claus

Jingle bell, jingle bell, jingle bell rock

Frosty the snowman

Rapapampam

The best time of the year

All I want for Christmas is my two front teeth!"

End  song!

"How's that for not possible?" "Exactly one minute! That's amazing. I guess I owe you an apology." "It's alright Adrien, I get doubted all the time. It's nothing." He said, putting his arms behind his back.

At Le Grand Palais...

The teens came out of the car with Aaron being the last. "Mr. Palmer?" Aaron turned to see Nathalie, Mr. Agreste's assistant, calling him. She then showed her tablet and on it was Gabriel himself, calling via video chat.

We're toning down on the character descriptions.

"Aaron Palmer, we would like to have a chat." He said. "Um, sure Mr. Agreste." That is the first time these two spoke.

Later, in one of the backstage rooms...

"Father really said that?" "Yes sir!" Aaron said putting his face paint on his face in the mirror, "Now me and you get to go out on stage together."

Let me clarify what happened. Apparently in the car, Nathalie and Gabriel were calling each other, discussing how you would say, miraculous work, and he heard Aaron sing, so he had the idea to let Aaron sing a song along to Adrien's piano music as a duet. I mean, who wouldn't want to listen to and watch a Christmas duet?

The door opened, and it turned out to be Chloé. "Adri-ki- Why are you here?" She said, cut off by the sight of Aaron. "If you must know, Illegally Blonde," he said, making her mad at the nickname, "There was a last minute change of plans. Me and Adrien are doing a duet." "What?!" She exclaimed, "I came here to listen to Adrien by himself! I listen to you sing for free!" "Well Chloé, that's the way the cookie crumbles. Sometimes you just have to deal with it." She scoffed and stormed off, as Aaron started to work on his spade.

"Aaron, you could've been a little nicer." "Dude, she called me out, is always selfish, and gives dirty looks to any girl that so much as thinks of you. What kind of people be nice to people like that that, if they be nice to you?" He got up and went behind some dividers and changed into his Ace outfit. "Look man, you ever heard 'treat others the way you want to be treated'? Well, it's clear as a day that Chloé's shown how she wants to be treated. I'll show her some respect when/if she shows some herself."

Adrien rolled his eyes and left the room.

Aaron moved from behind the dividers two minutes later and looked in the mirror. "Aced it." he said. Then he saw someone peeking from behind the door in the mirror. "You need something Sabrina?" She let out a small 'eep' and came in. "Sorry...I was just-" She didn't know what to say with putting herself in a bad situation. He was her idol. "Please don't be mad." He looked at her. "*chuckled* It's alright. I got no reason to be mad at you." She sighed and smiled, making him smile. He then remembered something.

He turned around took her hand, making her blush, and wrote down his nickname on it. "I didn't give it to you last time, so here's my autograph." As Aaron left, Sabrina just stood there, looking at her hand.

A minute later, Sabrina walked out of there, still looking at her hand. Chloé suddenly showed up next to her and said angerly, "What were you doing?!" "I'm sorry Chloé, but I couldn't."

Let me break it down for you: Since Chloé wasn't happy about Aaron performing with Adrien, she told Sabrina to barricade or block the door so he wouldn't able to. But since Sabrina was too much of a fan to keep him in there, it never happened.

"Hey, Sabrina." Both girls looked to see Aaron walk back to to the room with a suit over his shoulder.

The reason being he was told to wear something formal for the performance. He was allowed to keep the face paint though.

He took her hand again and wrote down his phone number next to his signature. "Just in case you want to call me sometime. You're what I'm looking for in a friend: honest, kind, and I can tell you got potential. You just need a little help to find it." He winked at her and went back in the room.

"*scoffs* Whatever. Come on Sabrina." She noticed she wasn't following and she turned at her. "Sabrina!" "Um, actually Chloé," She started, "I want to stay and watch the show."

Chloé looked at her surprised. She then screamed in anger, then left stomping away.

Five minutes later...

The crowd watched as Adrien and Aaron appeared on stage. Adrien at the piano and Aaron at the microphone.

Then they started.

Play 'Christmas Dreams' by CG5

(Aaron) "Our Christmas dreams,

They all come true.

When you're with me,

And I'm with you.

In a merry way,

I wanna say I love you.

Couldn't you please,

Feel this too?

No one else for me only you.

Ooh!

Our Christmas dreams become reality,

When I'm with you,

And you're with me.

You're a work of art,

I'm wear my heart on my sleeve."

He winked at Sabrina in the crowd who blushed.

"Now that you know,

Say you agree?

Cuz your love is all that I need.

Ho, the mistletoe is,

Hanging over me and

You and me together,

Hope this means forever,

Hold me by the fire light,

It's shining bright,

I'm feelin' so much better,

You and me together.

Our Christmas Dreams

Don't just come at night,

They fill my days

Fulfill my life.

You're my holiday.

Come what may

We'll be all right.

If you'll be mine

Hold me tight

Wrap me up,

I swear I don't bite!

Jingling merrily away,

We'll be singing and ringing and then just maybe

You'll be mine, can we take time?

Make a b-line for the borderline, baby.

Gooey gum drops, lollipops, your sugar's all I got so don't stop.

Like it or not, you're all I got, back to the top it don't stop!

Ho! The mistletoe is,

Hanging over me and

You and me together,

I hope this means forever,

Hold me by the fire light,

It's shining bright,

I'm feelin' so much better,

You and me together.

Ho! The mistletoe is,

Hanging over me and

You and me together,

Hope this means forever,

Hold me by the fire light,

It's shining bright,

I'm feelin' so much better,

You and me together!

Our Christmas dreams!"

End song!

There was a standing ovation! Everyone got up and clapped for the two as they took a bow.

Chapter Text

If you read in the summary, you'll know I'm accepting OCs in this story.

In the next chapter I'll be introducing the kwamis and their powers. If there's one you like, P.M. me or put a review on this story and ask me if you'd like a spot in the story, ONLY  on my OG account on Fanfiction.net

I need a name, attire, hero name, hero attire, kwami, personality, and if they should be in an original episode made by me, or an episode in the season, if chosen the latter, I need to know which episode they'd appear in.

Remember, if you have an O.C. idea, tell me on my account on Fanfiction.net.

Okay guys, that's all I'd like to say.

Chapter Text

"Why'd I agree to this?" Aaron said.

Glare somehow convinced Aaron to let the rest of the kwamis in his miracle box free in his room. He said it was a bad idea, but somehow the kwami of light convinced him otherwise.

Aaron's trying to read more of the ancient grimoire on his bed, but he can't with all the kwamis flying around.

Let's introduce you to them all.

You already know Pyro, the kwami of fire and has the power to heal and restore, so we'll move on to Syren. Not Siren from Season Two, I mean Syren, the kwami of water. She's ocean blue with water running down the back of her head like hair. At most times, she can be very tranquil. Yet, she rages really badly when/if you get her mad.

Her power's something called a Hydro Blast. It can be used constantly, and sure it may sound like nothing, but the Hydro Blast is exactly what it sounds like and a little more: A powerful blast of water that could push back and knock down anything. And I mean anything.

Next we have Lily, the kwami of nature and has the power to control. She's light green with two pink lotus flowers on her head. She's really optimistic and can see the glass as half full. She can also be curious and cheerful as a child.

She has the power to command pretty much anything with a pulse and a thought. From people to animals. It can be used a lot. You could create an entire army if you wanted to. No matter the condition the person or animal's in, they can still be told to do pretty much anything they're told.

Next up is Volt, kwami of electricity and power to stun. Volt's colored dark blue with yellow eyes and on his head were two antenna with electricity running between them. Don't touch them, you'll be in for a shock. As you could guess, Volt's very energetic. He can get easily excited and is always restless.

His power is stunning and weakening whoever his power hits. It lasts up to a day, and yes, it can be controlled how long it can last. It can stun up to eight people at a time. It then has to recharge after a full minute and a half before it can be used again.

Next we have Crystal, kwami of ice and has the power to entrap. She's icy blue with darker blue eyes and has white spikes going down the back of her head. She's cool to be around and has this worry-free personality.

Her power can stop someone from moving. It doesn't paralyze them completely like the Bee Miraculous, it can freeze someone in place but they can still speak and move some of their body parts. That decision's up to whoever used the power.

Now for the kwami of wind and has the power to shift: Whisk. He's grey with darker eyes and lighter hair that looks like it's blowing in the wind. He's the smartest out of the group. All he needs to do is some much as look at the problem and he can think of more than one way to solve it.

What I meant by power to shift is that his power is that he can move almost anything. Through our eyes, it'll look like a small tornado formed and moved it, but the power can move something or someone somewhere at any pace, no matter the size, weight, or impossibility. It will and shall be moved.

Let's move on to Trench, kwami of earth and has the power of strength, I know, it's a cliché but it works. Trench is brown with lighter brown eyes on his head are small pebbles floating around the top. He's got a tough attitude, but he's actually a nice guy if you get to know him.

His power is strength like most earth powers. Here's something: If you use it in just the right way, you can make a quake so strong, nothing can escape the crack it could potentially make. Yes, a crack could form if you use it right.

Now for the last and final kwami: Aura, kwami of amber and has the power to absorb. Aura's marigold colored with amber colored eyes and has two stars floating around the top of her head. She's really friendly and even though she's the most powerful, she assures the rest of the group that they're all equal.

What I mean by 'most powerful', is that her power is that she can take the power of someone else and she can use it. She can take more than one, but it's limited. Only five can used, and the only way to get rid of them all is to detransform. Hawkmoth would die trying to get his hands on this Miraculous.

Too bad he has no idea who the Twilight Fighter is.

Anyway, back to Aaron. Like I said before, he's reading the grimoire trying to get more information on the Miraculous, the powers, the abilities, anything he thinks will be useful. He then realized that he hasn't unlocked Glare's hidden power. He might do it today. Matter a fact, he will do it today.

"Glare, Shadow, we're heading out."

Later...

We now see Twilight leaning on the railing of the Pont Nerf. He traced a glowing symbol in the air with his finger, that no one cared to watch, and it flew into his chest when it was complete.

He didn't really feel any different. "Eh, I'm sure I'll see what it is later." He was then alerted by his super sense, telling him that something's happening. He activated his Light Speed and went running to where it was.

"You're lucky I was a few blocks away."

Let me explain: Cat Noir just got flung off the top of a Montparnasse Tower by Ladybug. The reason being, he tried to surprise her from behind. Luckily, Twilight managed to run up the building and catch him in time. He ran back up to the top where the spotted heroine was.

Ladybug seeing that his partner was fine, sighed then said to Cat, "Will you cut it out with the practical jokes? I could've really hurt you." "M'lady, the only thing that really hurts me is when you two make me go on patrol by myself." Cat said, "*sighs happily* I even missed your little angry pout."

"Sorry Kitty Cat, I'm a bit over my head at the moment." "You and me both Ladybug." Twilight agreed. "I bet! Guardians of the Miraculous. Big names, big responsibilities."

After that being said, the two promised to not flake out on Cat Noir, well at lest try to. They then went to deal with Mr. Pidgeon, the one being the cause of Twilight's super sense going off.

Way later that day...

Man, today was brutal.

Two akumatized victims, and a sentimonster? Being a hero's cool and all, don't get me wrong, but sometimes it can be a curse; yet, it still has to be done.

Aaron, Glare, and Shadow are tired for the day. They were on their way home, when suddenly,

"What the heck is that?!"

Aaron saw something fly above and over him. It looked like a giant floating eyeball. Its outer body is a black eyelid that covers its entire body except the front. Its iris is brown, and it has a white vertical slit in its pupil.

He also saw a figure running across the rooftops in a different direction.

They're in a sapphire bluish-black full-bodysuit with dark grayish cornflower blue accents on the chest, shoulders and around the eye symbol on both of his knees. They also have three pupil-less eyes and they are cornflower bluish white. The third eye's on his forehead, and there's an eye necklace on the chest.

Aaron rolled his eyes and went into an alleyway to suit up. Like I said, it still has to be done.

As the Twilight Fighter ran across the rooftops at Light Speed trying to see where the figure went, he got a call on his katana. It was Cat Noir.

"Hey, Cat. You with Ladybug? Wait, what? You're kidding. *sigh* Curse of a superhero. Alright, what can I do?...Okay, I'll keep Light Eye distracted."

While Twi's putting his katana away, and looking out for Light Eye, I'll fill you in.

A boy named Luka Couffaine got akumatized, like his villain name, Truth, implies, he has the ability to make anyone he wants tell the truth to any asked question. He also has a sentimonster named Light Eye. Anyone in Light Eye's eye light won't be able to move or escape from it, giving Truth the advantage to ask them any question.

Turn's out, Ladybug's been affected by Truth. Luckily, they had a way to keep her mouth closed so she can't answer anything.

Back to Twilight, he's currently looking around for Light Eye. It shouldn't be that hard, right? I mean it's a huge giant flying eye, it's almost impossible to not see it.

See? Twi just found it.

"Yo! Monoeye!" Light Eye turned to Twilight. "Catch me if you can!" With his Light Speed, he ran off with the flying eye on his tail. He swerved left and right, dodging the light Light Eye was giving off.

"And you call yourself a sentimonster! You can't even keep up with me! Phantasm!"

When Twi went invisible, Light Eye looked left and right, looking for the black and white hero.

"Over here, cyclops!"

His sight landed on cutouts of Ladybug, Cat Noir, and Twilight. Thinking it was the actual team, Light Eye shined it's light on them.

"Too easy." Twi said, watching from a distance. "Luminosity." he said, running to where the cat and bug duo were.

Six minutes later...

In Marinette's room, where Ladybug, Cat Noir, and Truth were tussling, Cat having his Cataclysm in his hand. Suddenly the belt around Ladybug's mouth, which was used to keep her quiet, was caught on something then was pulled off. Truth seeing opportunity said, "Ladybug, tell us! What's your-*ducks suddenly*"

"Three favorite qualities in Cat Noir!" Twilight said after he threw his katana at Truth when he came through the window.

"I have to say: It's his courage, his self-confidence, but really the quality I like most in Cat Noir is his humor."

"Sorry I'm late, it's hard to stay on track when there's eyes on you." Twi charged at Truth, and picked up his katana in the process. Cat having an idea joined in.

"Ladybug, under your mask, what do you-*gets kicked by Cat Noir*" "Use when all seems lost?"

"My Lucky Charm!" This Lucky Charm turned out to be a box with aluminum foil. Ladybug looked around to see what she can use with it, when suddenly Light Eye appeared and went through the wall, and shined his light at the male heroes.

"Cat Noir! Twilight!" Ladybug went.

Truth shot a beam at the two. Cat Noir's lips went white. Twilight's lips went white too, but a split second later, they went back to normal!

"What the?/What?!" Twilight and Truth said. The former duo were confused too. Twilight finally realizing how said, "So that's Glare's hidden power. Wait, does that mean?"

Twilight moved his hand around in Light Eye's light and to everyone else's surprise, he could move it around! "That's impossible!" Truth and Shadow Moth seeing this from his lair said.

"Sweet! Thanks Glare. (to Light Eye)Think fast!" He threw his katana at Light Eye, causing him to close it's eye. After picking it up, he explained to his teammates, "I unlocked my second kwami's hidden power today. Looks like any affects from villains and sentimonsters won't work on me. (to anywhere)You hear that Butterfly?! You can't do nothing to me! Twilight over shadows, baby!"

On the duo's side, they smiled seeing an advantage. On the main villain's side, he gritted his teeth seeing a disadvantage.

"C'mere, triclops!" Twilight said, throwing fists at Truth, which he barley ducked and dodged. It's hard to avoid attacks when they're faster than normal ones.

"Twilight!" Mid-fight, he saw Ladybug, who had an umbrella covered in foil, gesturing over at Light Eye, then Cat Noir. Getting it, he said, "Yo, Sauron knockoff!" Light Eye turned to Twilight, and now with him distracted, Cat Cataclysm'd the flying eye's eyelids. With it's sight not working right, the eye's light shined bright stopping the fight and making everyone but Twilight hide from the light.

Try saying that five times fast.

Ladybug got on top of Light Eye and directed it to Cat Noir, who used the foil-covered umbrella and directed Light Eye's light at Truth, who was now unable to move.

"Cool necklace." Twi said, yanking it from his neck and threw it on the ground making it break. Out came the akuma and amok and in a blink of the eye, Light Eye no longer existed.

Ladybug captured the amok and akuma and fixed everything with her Miraculous Ladybug.

"Pound it." The three went.

We now see Aaron sitting on a bench in he late evening. He called his mom saying that he went for a walk. Is half-lying really a bad thing if it's for the right reason?

"Glare, I owe you one." he said to the female kwami, "Now that I have something to use against Shadow Moth, fighting the villains will be a lot easier."

Man, timing is uncanny. He just saw Cat and Ladybug go across the rooftops. Chasing them is a huge sphere of bright light.

"Why am I not surprised? Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light."

Aaron transformed into Twilight, turned on his Light Speed and ran towards the big sphere. When he went into it, he saw an almost transparent girl in the middle with some kind of harm on her wrist.

"*whistles*Hey! Ghost Girl!" She turned around and saw him and asked completely confused, "How?! Anyone who touches the light should be frozen!" "Something tells me that Butterfly forgot to mention this: I'm immune to any effects given by you villains. *readies fists*Unrelated note: I'd like to see you try to hit me."

After a long fight, Twilight was victorious. With Lies on the ground, he reached for the charm on her wrist, only to be taken by surprise when she grabbed his wrist and reached for his Miraculous.

"No wait!"

It was too late. When she touched it, her eyes went white then black then she held her head, shut her eyes, and screamed in pain. After that, she got up and tried to run, but she tripped over Twilight's extended leg. When she fell to the ground again, he grabbed the charm and took it from her wrist.

"Let that be a lesson, Butterfly: Don't touch my Miraculous or that'll happen."

Feeling his super sense go off he looked up and saw a red drone with black spots.

"Well, now guys know what happens if you touch my Miraculous." He said, knowing it was Ladybug's Lucky Charm. He threw the charm at the ground at it broke apart into pieces. The akuma flew out then out of the light.

Hearing Ladybug say, "Miraculous Ladybug!" he saw everything around him change back to normal. The Cat and Bug duo went to Twilight. Ladybug said, "Your Miraculous sure is something." "You could say that again. I say 'could' because,*points at her earrings*"

Her earrings beeped and she said goodbye to the boys, and left.

"Anything else we should know about you?" "Outside my personal life? Not sure. See ya next time Cat."

The two went their separate ways.

Chapter Text

This was for my, ' Miraculous: Tales of the Twilight Fighter' one year anniversary.

"I'm waking up, breathing in clean air-"

Aaron hit the snooze button on his alarm clock, rubbed his eyes, sat up, then stretched. When he stopped, he was greeted by all the kwamis, which all said,

"Happy birthday, Aaron!"

"Thanks guys." he said, reaching for his glasses and putting them on.

Fully dressed and walking down the stairs, Aaron was stopped at the bottom by two pairs of arms. "Happy birthday, Aaron." his younger siblings said. "Thanks you two." he said hugging them back.

The hug was broken by Aaron's ringing phone.

"Yello? Oh hey Mari, What's up? What voicemail?"

Marinette called Aaron saying that she accidentally said out a recorded message to someone she likes, and she would be dying from embarrassment if anyone found out. She tried to press the delete button, but she pressed the send button on accident. She was a bit relieved when she found out she sent it to Aaron instead.

"Pulling a Marinette, huh?" "Hey, what's that supposed to mean?" "You know." "Can you just delete it please?" "Sure, hold on."

The call still going, Aaron checked his voicemails to find the message.

"Aaron, what chocolate do you want for your cake and cupcakes?" "Mom! Seriously?!" "I'm kidding. I know you don't like chocolate."

"'Cake'? What's the cake for?" "Oh, it's my birthday today. Mom's getting a birthday cake for me *finds and deletes message* There you go; the message is gone. Mari? Marinette? Anyone there?"

Marinette was speechless. She didn't know that today was Aaron's birthday. Man, did she feel terrible.

"Earth to Marinette, this is ground control, do you copy?" "(in quick tone)Oh, sorry Aaron! Gotta get ready for school! Gottagobye!" "Uh, bye? *hears phone hang up* (thinks out loud)What was that all about?"

Later, at school...

It's homeroom time, and we see Aaron at the back of the class with headphones on, leaning back in his seat.

In the front however, Marinette's face is against the desk. She's feeling guilty by the second.

It was Aaron's birthday and no one bothered to bring it up. She thought that everyone else remembered, but behind the scenes, no one knew or remembered either. Aaron didn't mind or care though. He's in a good mood, and nothing can break it.

"Okay everyone, may I get your attention?" Ms. Bustier said, getting everyone's eyes and ears, and making them sit in their seats, "First, as some of you know, today is someone's special day. Happy birthday, Aaron." "Thanks."

That made almost everyone in the room tense up.

"Second, we're having an issue with our printer and our assignments will take a while to print out, so class will begin a few minutes late."

She then left the classroom.

After school, we see Aaron walking out of the school looking at his phone.

"Huh, what do you know; *sits on stairs* coquelicot is a color." "Hey, Aaron." "Hey, Adrien."

The blonde sat down next to the quick learning singer. Adrien then said, "I didn't know today was your birthday." "Don't stress, man, I'm sure no one knew." "And you're okay with that?" "What's the point of being mad at something that happens to everybody at least once?"

As the two were having a conversation, someone was watching from a corner, holding something behind her. She was getting nervous by the second.

Adrien said goodbye to Aaron as his ride came and left. Aaron got up and was about to walk home, when he felt a tap on his shoulder.

"Oh, hey, Sabrina. What's up?" "I-I-I-I got you a present...Happy birthday!" She in a rush pushed a wrapped box into Aaron hands and sped off with her face in her hands.

"Uh, thanks?" He looked at the gift and pulled off the ribbon and inside was a pair of transition lenses. You know, small sunglasses lenses you can put on your glasses whenever you want.

"Sweet! Now I don't have t buy sunglasses I can barley see through with my eyesight." He took the lenses out of the box and put them on his glasses. "Thank you, Sabrina." He said, to no one as he walked home.

"Yes! He liked it!" Sabrina thought hiding around the corner, doing a mini-celebration.

"The charms are cool, don't get me wrong, but you could've told me that you two were gonna spit in my hands." Aaron said, putting two different charms on each transition lens.

"Mm.../Sorry, Aaron." His kwamis said from his jacket.

The boy was approaching his house. He could not wait to get inside and down on some cake. Who doesn't?

But, before he could get inside, he noticed a note on the door. It showed a place and a message.

Dear Aaron,

Follow instructions carefully.

He shrugged his shoulders, took the note and kept reading while doing as instructed.

Look up.

Now down.

Spin around.

Walk in a circle twice.

Walk forward two steps.

Go in the house.

He went up to the front door, turned the doorknob, got inside and was greeted with,

"SURPRISE!"

That.

All of Aaron's friends along with his family was here in his house, which was decorated. Sounds cool, right? Not sure if this makes it more or less cool, but it was a last minute plan.

How? Well, when almost everyone didn't know it was Aaron's birthday, Marinette had a plan: Throw Aaron a last minute surprise party. With Aaron thinking that no one remembered and being fine with it, she thought it would be a great idea.

However a last minute surprise party wasn't the easiest thing to do. They had everything; the cake, decorations, his favorite foods, the only problem was getting the place set up before Aaron got home.

Adrien was a part of it, so he talked with him back at school to slow him down. They didn't have a lot of time, because his ride came. He still managed to get here though.

Sabrina was in on it too, but to keep Aaron away from home long enough was something she couldn't do. She was too nervous. She still managed to give him his gift from her.

Then there was Aaron coming down the street when they were almost done. Marinette put the note on the door to buy them a small window of time to finish everything.

Last minute ideas are not the easiest things to do, let me tell you.

"And here I was thinking that you guys forgot my birthday. Thanks everyone!"

Everyone was having a blast.

They snacked, sung, danced. On that part, Aaron asked Sabrina to dance. She was a bit nervous, but Aaron managed to convince her.

There was karaoke with some of the songs Aaron made. It's amazing to get a live show of singer sing their own songs in front of you, isn't it?

Right now, Aaron's waving everyone off as they left out the door.

Mari was the last one in line, and as she left, Aaron whispered in her ear, "Thanks for the last minute party." She was surprised, then not surprised after seeing Aaron's wink. She rolled her eyes, smiled, and left.

As Aaron closed the door, he was glad about today.

Now one thing left to do: Clean up the party decorations.

Chapter Text

It's a new day, and we see Aaron walking down the street, thinking to himself.

Earlier today as Twilight, Ladybug was acting, strange. After patrol, she asked him and Cat Noir to a movie, then a swim at the pool.

It was like she was trying to get her mind off something.

Something was up.

As Aaron was thinking to himself, his mind and eyes were drawn toward something in a park by Marinette's place. Her friends, Alya, Alix, Myléne, Rose, and Juleka, were all sitting on a blanket with upset looks on their faces.

"What happened to them?" Aaron thought out loud, looking through the fence.

"(Whisper tone)Pssst! Aaron!"

Aaron looked in his jacket to answer Shadow.

"Bad news! Ten o'clock!"

The boy looked in the air to see an akuma fly towards the girls. "That's not good." he said. He looked around to make sure no one was watching, then made is way to an alleyway.

"Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light!"

There was a flash of white light, and out of the alley came the Twilight Fighter. In the park, he saw all five of the now-turned villainesses: Lady Wifi, Reflekta, Princess Fragrance, Timebreaker, and Horrificator.

"Phantasm." He said, going invisible. He leapt over the fence, got closer, and overheard what they were talking about.

To sum it up, Marinette's kept a secret from the five of them and was no longer friends with them. Now, the Gang of Secrets, as they now call themselves, had an intention to set things right.

Well, what they think should be right.

"I gotta hurry to Marinette." He thought. He got far enough away from them and said, "Luminosity, Light Speed."

At the same time Twilight made it to the trapdoor that went into Marinette's room, Lady Wifi just came out of Marinette's phone.

He dropped in, and with all his speed, he shoved Wifi into the wall. He carried Marinette in his arms bridal-style and said to Mari, "Hold on."

He sped out of there carrying her with Wifi shooting pause buttons at them, only to miss every time.

She went after them through the trapdoor and saw them speeding towards the school. She missed her shots again twice, as they went inside and as the rest of the Gang of Secrets showed up.

As Wifi met up with them, she said, "Follow me." She the other four went in to find the two.

Too bad Shadow Moth didn't give them super hearing or super sense because as they went in,

"Luminosity."

Twilight's cloaking ability kept them invisible by the entrance the entire time. As they went back out, he said, "That was a close one."

"You can make other people invisible too?" Marinette asked as Twilight let her on her feet. "Guess so. I didn't even know I can do that. But hey, what can I say? There's so much about the Miraculous that we don't know yet."

Marinette decided to take note of that.

Hearing noises of destruction behind them, Twi said, "You should go hide. I'll see if I can distract them long enough for the rest of my team to show up." "Okay, thanks by the way." "*winks and points at her*Don't mention it."

As Marinette ran to 'go hide', Twilight jumped on top of the entrance, just in time to miss an army of Reflektas, followed by the Gang of Secrets.

"They've got to be here somewhere." Lady Wifi said.

They all heard a *shing* above them and looked to see Twilight sliding his katanas together, sharpening them I guess.

"Man, I wish I had a whetstone." he said before putting them away, "*notices them*Oh hey, what's up?"

"Where'd you hide Marinette?"

"That, my dear Princess, is a question that will not have an answer, like a paradox. Hey, speaking of which, how would you feel if what I'm saying right now as we speak is a lie?"

Not falling for the trick, they all shot at him, only for Twilight to cartwheel out of the way and onto the ground. "(taunting voice)Ha ha, you missed me. Now you gotta kiss me. Hahaha!"

He then sped off. Just great. Not only was he being annoying right now, he was also their only way to Marinette, and is getting away.

"Split up, I've got him." Timebreaker said, going after the Twilight Fighter. The rest split up to find Marinette.

Feeling his super sense go off, Twilight looked behind him to see Timebreaker skating after him at almost the same speed.

"(normal tone)Wow. You're sprint's almost as quick as mine. We should race someday." "*scoffs* Like you could keep up with me." "Well, that's not what it looks like on my side of the glass. I'm the one ahead of you right now." She gritted her teeth.

Unknown to her, Twilight was smirking. This is just like he planned.

Timebreaker's the top priority here. If she gets enough energy, she could go back in time and mess this whole thing up. So, he's distracting her right now, so that the rest of the team can deal with the others.

"Try to keep up!"

Timebreaker almost messed up trying to catch Twilight. She had to follow him after he slide down a guardrail to some stairs, 360 pike over a car, and zigzag through a lot of trashcans that were just sitting there.

After thinking she could finally tag him, she sped forward a bit. But to her surprise-

"Ooh, a penny."

-she suddenly tripped over Twilight after he got on his knees, and went flying into the back of a garbage truck.

"Oh, never mind. It's just a pebble."

Twilight got up and ran to where Timebreaker landed. He pulled the lever on the side of the truck, which closed the opening, and trapped Timebreaker.

"You won't be getting out of there in a hurry." "Hey! Let me out!" "Yeah, no. Not happening."

Twi got a call on his katana and answered it.

"Hey, Cat. Where are you?" "Uh, I'm a little caught up with something. I could use a hand." "On my way.*ends call*(to Timebreaker)Gotta dash, be back in a flash!"

He could hear her yell as he ran to see where Cat Noir was.

When he made it, he saw Horrificator, Princess Fragrance, and Reflekta all charge at Cat Noir. As quick as he was, he sped in and grabbed Cat Noir by the arm and got him out of there, causing the villains to crash into each other.

At a safe distance where they stopped, Cat said, "Thanks Twi." "Don't thank me, thank the speed in my soul." "What happened to Timebreaker?" "She's stuck in a, stinky situation."

"Well, she was."

They just made it back to the truck where Twilight trapped Timebreaker.

When the boys got there, they found a huge hole in the side of the truck. Timebreaker broke out.

"Note to self: Never underestimate what a pair of skates can do." Twi's super sense went off and he pulled Cat Noir to the ground saying, "Get down!"

They just missed getting tagged by Timebreaker. She stopped, allowing them to see that the meter on her skates went up. Just great.

Oh, come on! The rest of the Gang of Secrets just showed up. Wait a minute...

"Where's Wifi?" Twilight asked, as he and Cat got back up. Cat answered, "Ladybug dealt with her. It's just us versus four." "Good to know."

Twi darted his eyes around to look for a window. That's when he saw two heroines on top of one of buildings watching them: Ladybug and Rena Rouge.

This gave Twilight an idea.

He quickly grabbed Cat Noir and said, "Phantasm!" and the two went invisible, making the remainders of the Gang fire at them, only to miss because they were just on the ground.

"Why are you here?! Luminosity."

They heard a voice around a corner, so they went to go check it out. When they did, they saw Twilight talking with Marinette.

"I thought I told you to go hide." "Well-" "Scratch that. We got company." he said, noticing the villainesses. He carried Marinette again and said, "Hold on, again! Light Speed!" When they sped off this time, the four chased after them.

When they were gone, Twilight's voice was heard again where the girls were at first.

"Luminosity." He and Cat Noir got up again as Ladybug, who had her Lucky Charm which was a floatie, and Rena Rouge dropped down to them.

"Thanks for that you two." "Yeah. We were a whisker away from catastrophe."

"That's what friends are for, boys." Ladybug said, "*gives floatie too Cat Noir*(to Rena and Cat)Okay, you two get to the pool, now." "What about you and Twilight?" Cat asked. "We'll keep our guest busy. Rena Rouge will explain the rest of the plan. Let's go, Twilight."

The four then split up.

At the local pool...

We see the illusion Twilight and Marinette enter the building and we hear from the outside, "You might want to stay in here."

As the Gang of Secrets showed up, we see the real Twilight come out from the building[he got in through the skylight as the fake Twilight vanished], and Ladybug dropped down by his side.

"You take care of them, I'll deal with Marinette."

Timebreaker then sped in and leapt over the two and went inside the building after 'Marinette'.

The remaining two dealt with the three, but after a short while, Ladybug was grabbed by Horrificator.

"Ladybug!" Before Twilight could go to her, Princess Fragrance and Reflekta aimed their weapons at him.

"Not another step, Twilight." Reflekta said. "One more move, and you're over." Finished Princess Fragrance.

"*scoffs and rolls eyes*Empty threats." He moved, making both girls fire at him.

They heard him take a strong whiff of the perfume then cough a bit. "That should teach you to listen."

However, to their surprise, they heard him say "Light Speed." and they saw him look like himself as he ran out of the perfume.

As he ran, he then grabbed a fistful of dust from the street and threw it in Horrificator's eyes making her cover them and drop Ladybug.

"What? Didn't see that coming?" The Twilight Fighter said, going to Ladybug's side.

Then, suddenly the three turned back into their normal selves. That was followed by the akuma flying out the door.

You know how these usually end.

The next day...

As Aaron was about to head into the school building, he saw Marinette who looked like she looked cheerful.

"You're in a good mood today." he said going up to her. "Oh, hi Aaron. I just got something off my chest that I've been hiding for so long." "*smirks*You finally confessed to Adrien?" "Wha- No!" "Then what?" "Well...It's..."

Alya suddenly showed up and said, "Sorry, Aaron, but it's a secret between us girls." "*sighs*It always is. You know what, never mind. You two have a good day."

Sometimes it sucks being left out on something. Would you agree?

Chapter Text

More comic dub one-shots, people.

Pickup Lines

We start off by seeing Ladybug, Cat Noir, and the Twilight Fighter conversating on a building while on patrol.

Cat Noir: (to Ladybug) All I'm saying is that you might be surprised. You ladies may roll your eyes at our lame lines, but the end of the day, *gestures to himself and Twilight* at least we're putting in the work.

Ladybug: *Smirks and raises eyebrow* Excuse me?

Cat Noir: You laugh, but it's not always easy for a guy to get up the guts to use one of what you consider to be silly pick-up lines.

Twilight: He's right, though. There's some guys like Cat that just aren't that smooth.

Cat Noir: Thanks Twi- Hey!

Ladybug: *snickers*

Twilight: Like, what if a girl does the same thing? Give a guy a complement and he sees it as a 'silly pick-up line'? We have opinions too, y'know.

Ladybug: Stupid pick-up lines aren't my definition of romance.

Cat Noir: Don't hate it 'til you try it. Funny romance might be what does it for some guys. Don't judge.

Ladybug: Guys like you two?

Cat Noir and Twilight: Maybe.../Depends...

Ladybug: I bet if a girl came up to either of you, and said that she wanted to spend all of her nine lives with you, or that she'd love to be with you in both light and dark times, you'd just collapse into puddles of goo.

Cat Noir: (While moving closer to Ladybug) You're speaking my love language, M'lady...

Ladybug: *pushes Cat away* What can I say? I've heard enough from you to be fluent.

Cat Noir: I always knew you were listening to me!

Ladybug: You talk so much that Twilight and I hardly get a choice in the matter!

Twilight: Eh, she's not wrong.

The next day...

We see Marinette rushing on her way to school.

Marinette: (Thinking) Dart it! Late again!

Just as she made it to school entrance, she tripped over her own foot, and fell...into someone. That someone turned out to be Adrien.

Adrien: You okay? You should be more careful. A trip like that could really do some damage.

Marinette: (in a trance) I think I'm falling for you...

Adrien blushed at this. Marinette however realized what she said, and exclaimed almost immediately,

Marinette: (while blushing) I mean! I'm sorry for falling for you! NO! I mean-! I mean-!

As she got off of Adrien, Nino, who was nearby just looked in shock with his mouth agape, and Aaron and Alya, who were also nearby, were trying their very best to hold in their laughter.

Marinette: I MEANT TO SAY 'I'M SORRY FOR FALLING ON YOU'!

Marinette, while being next level embarrassed, ran out of there grabbing Alya, who burst out laughing, while saying,

Marinette: Sorry! I'm really, REALLY SORRY!

Adrien was still there with blushing silence, Aaron no longer held in his laughter and was loud as ever with it, and Nino was still in surprise and said,

Nino: ...What just happened?

Cat in heels

We see Ladybug and Twilight sitting at the edge of a building. Ladybug on her yo-yo/phone, and Twilight lying down, arms behind his head, resting his eyes.

Cat Noir: Bonjour, my dear teammates!

They both turned to Cat, who just arrived.

Ladybug: Oh, Cat, there you ar-

They both noticed that Cat Noir was now wearing over the knee boots.

Twilight: I thought you said that those should be illegal or something.

Cat Noir: Technically those were platforms. These are stilettos. Super easy to walk in. I-I'm not in pain at all.

The look on his face says otherwise.

Ladybug: That's super impractical, Cat.

Cat Noir: Yeah, but beauty is sacrifice! And I look great! Don't I?

Twilight: To be honest, you do. Ladybug?

To tell the truth, after he said that, Ladybug took another look at Cat Noir, then in her head she imagined Cat Noir doing all kinds of poses with those boots on, while blushing at every one.

Ladybug: *looks away and groans while blushing* I have been more attracted to you.

Cat was more than happy when he heard that. Twilight even gave him a high five.

Oh, son of mine

We start off at Agreste residence where we see Gabriel standing on the stairs, waiting for his son to walk in. One main thing that he found out was on his mind though. He found out that his own child was Cat Noir and was talking with Nooroo about it.

Gabriel: My own son is Cat Noir, Nooroo. Can it get any worse?

Adrien came in, making Nooroo hide.

Adrien: Nathalie, Father, I'm home! Aaron and Marinette are also with me!

Gabriel: *collects himself* Good afternoon Adrien, Good afternoon Ms. Dupain-Cheng and Mr. Palmer. What will you three be doing today?

Adrien: *points to his friends* We're gonna study physics together.

Marinette: Yep! We're really glad to have Adrien's help.

Aaron: *Scratches the side of his head* Thanks for having us over.

Gabriel: (Thinking) Wait...

He started looking at Adrien's ring, then traveled the pointing finger and his eyes landed on Marinette's earrings. Which looked a lot like Ladybug's. He looked beyond that and his eyes landed on Aaron's watch and after looking closely, the inside looked like Twilight's bracelet.

Oh boy, this is gonna take a lot of processing time.

Valentine's Day

Like the title says, it's Valentine's Day. We see Marinette, nervously holding a box of chocolates that she made while looking at Adrien. Aaron, Alya, and Nino were encouraging her to go and give the box to her, but she couldn't move.

Getting sick of this, Aaron rolled his eyes and pushed her towards Adrien then went back to Alya and Nino.

Marinette: *stutters twice then gives Adrien the box* Adrien, please accept this!

Adrien: Wow, thanks Marinette!

Marinette: And I...I li-like...you!

Alya, who was happy as ever was recording everything on her phone.

Adrien: Wow, thanks. I like you, too.

After hearing that, Marinette held her hands over her cheeks to her blushes, and the three dark skins with glasses were celebrating.

Adrien: Actually, I got you something! *reaches into bag and pulls out a box* Here.

She hesitantly took the box, but her blush went away when she heard him say,

Adrien: It's friendship chocolate!

Yeah, her blush is gone.

Adrien: *goes to Alya, Aaron, and Nino* Oh, I've got some for you guys too!

Chapter Text

This was a chapter for the first O.C. request.

About two weeks later...

"Glare, Shadow, Dim the Lights."

We see Aaron come out of an alleyway while singing. He was in a great mood today.

"You've been doing really well, Aaron." said Glare, "Four akumatized victims in these past fourteen days! You're getting good at this." "Why thank you, Glare. Something about Ladybug now making those magical charms make me more confident that we'll stop Shadow Moth. I can tell you now, something's gonna make this day even better."

He went back to singing, when suddenly he was cut off when something from the side flew in and landed by his feet.

He picked it up and said, "Where'd this spring come from?" He looked where the spring came from and saw someone carrying a box full of stuff down the street.

He went up to him saying, "Hey dude!" The guy carrying the box stopped walking and turned to Aaron. "You dropped this. *puts spring in box*" "Thanks."

Now with him turned around, I can tell you what he looks like.

He's a teen like Aaron, is dark skinned, has short black hair, red eyes, has on a red shirt under a black leather jacket, black jeans, and black combat boots.

"Hey, you're the Ace, right?" "Ace's my stage name. Aaron Palmer. I'd shake your hand, but you've got them full. Need help?"

"No, I got it." "You sure? That box doesn't exactly look light. If not that, I can help you with something else." "(to himself, quiet tone) Well, I could use a hand with testing it...(normal tone) Okay come on."

Aaron followed him all the way to his house. In front of it was a table with some kind of machine on it next to some tools.

"Ooh, what's this thing?" "Don't touch it. It's almost done."

The boy took the spring out of the box and went to work on the machine. Aaron just watched in awe. The boy went behind the machine and went back to tinkering.

When he stopped, he said, "Okay, now it should work, (sarcastic tone) he said like the other hundred times. (normal tone, to Aaron) Hey, Aaron, could you flip the switch by the cone?"

Aaron looked for the switch, saw it, then flipped it.

The machine made a noise, then the boy put his hand bin the box, and pulled out, a cup? He put the cup under the cone, and a second later, shaved ice came out of the cone. Huh, it's a shaved ice machine. A handmade shaved ice machine.

"*sighs in relief* Finally, it worked." he said. He pulled out an orange bottle, poured some on the shaved ice, and pulled out a spoon and straw and put it the cup of shaved ice.

"Want some?" "I'm good, man."

He shrugged his shoulders and had some of his shaved ice. "Y'know," Aaron started, "I'm not a guy that judges people by appearance, but when I first saw you, I didn't think you'd be much of a tinkerer, I thought you were-" "*raises eyebrow and smirks* A rebel or something?" "Uh..." "It's okay, I get it all the time. I'm actually a nice guy when you get to know me."

Then Aaron realized, "Hey, I never got your name." "Oh, I'm Cyrus, Cyrus Wilson." "Nice to meet you, Cyrus."

After the two talked for a while, Cyrus invited Aaron in the house. He met his parents and after that, he followed him up to is room, which was full of handmade stuff he made. Hanging on the wall, was a black and red keytar.

"You play?" "Yeah, I grew up New York learning to play keytar." "Hey, I'm from the U.S. too. So, this is your first time in Paris?" "Actually, it's my second time. I was here on vacation when I was five in the summer." He said, as he laid on his bed.

Aaron looked around the room again and his eyes landed on a picture frame on a dresser. It was of a five-year-old Cyrus with two other kids, a boy and a girl.

What got his attention, was both of the other children's appearance. They both had black hair, but the girl had red eyes, and the boy had cyan eyes.

"Hey, Cyrus, who are these two?" he asked.

Cyrus sat up to see what he was talking about, and when he did, he said, "I met those two when I was on vacation. Those twins were the best. I still keep in touch with them, and I promised them that we'd see each other again."

"Twins?" Aaron thought as he looked at the picture again. He looked closely, like he seen them somewhere before. Then it clicked. All he had to was imagine the tips of their hair dyed different colors.

"Hey, Cyrus, these two wouldn't happen to have the last name 'Couffaine', would they?" He sat up and looked at Aaron. "...You know them."

"Give me a second." The singer said, calling someone on his phone.

"Hello?"

"Hey, Mari, where are you right now?"

"Am at Juleka's right now, why?"

"Oh, no reason. You don't mind if I come over with a friend, do you?"

"Uh, sure."

"Great, see you there. *hangs up* Hey Cyrus, how would you react if I knew some friends that also know your friends and are at their place now as we speak?"

"I'd say that I am very, very glad that I met you."

"C'mon, were going."

We now see Aaron and Cyrus going down the Seine, approaching the Couffaine residence's houseboat, Liberty.

Aaron's been here before when he helped out making a new song with Kitty Section, the band his friends made. He met Anarka, Juleka's mother, and Luka, her older twin brother.

"Permission to come abord, cap'n!" Aaron said to Anarka, when they made it to Liberty. "Ahoy, Aaron! Aye, permission granted, come abord!"

He always liked Anarka's pirate accent.

He and Cyrus came aboard and saw Marinette, Rose, and Ivan. Juleka and Luka were doing something in another room.

After a greeting, Aaron said, "Guys, this is Cyrus Wilson. He's someone I met today that moved here to Paris." "Nice to meet you all. I-"

He was cut off when he saw the Couffaine twins come in. They also stopped when they saw Cyrus. Aaron looked at the twins then Cyrus. He moved out of the way.

After a few seconds of silence, Cyrus smiled and said, "Hey, Juleka. Hey, Luka. How've you been?"

Juleka immediately ran up to him and hugged him tight. Luka walked over to him too and hugged him also. Cyrus hugged them back.

"I'm glad to see you guys too." he said.

"Why didn't you tell us that you were in Paris, Cyrus?" said Luka. "I wanted to surprise you two. Thank Aaron for helping me find you guys."

Luka looked at Aaron who winked at him. "Thanks Aaron." "*points at him* No prob."

Luka let go of Cyrus, but Juleka still held on.

"I missed you so much..." she said. Being three inches taller, he looked down at her and said, "I missed you too, Juley." Okay, that names kind of cute.

"I thought ye looked familiar." said Anarka who came in as Juleka let go after a long sum of seconds, "Good to see ye again, Cyrus. C'mere!"

She suddenly and unexpectedly pulled Cyrus into a hug.

Both something Cyrus wasn't ready for, and something that made everyone laugh.

An hour or two later...

Everyone else onboard watched as Cyrus reconnected with the Couffaine family members.

"It was nice of you to help Cyrus, Luka, and Juleka back together, Aaron." "Thank you, Rose. I'll call it my, *puts transition lenses on his glasses* good deed for the day."

Everything was fine, until-

"Help me!"

Everyone turned to look at the street and they saw a woman running away by someone.

That someone was a woman with her hair in a ponytail. Her hair's hot pink, but it looks like there's splashes of paint of all colors on it. Her outfit's a navy-blue bodysuit that has small heart and star patterns at the wrists and ankles, and on her chest were stars with a crescent moon. Weird.

Weirder thing, she's flying.

"Aw, what's the matter? Be a big girl for me, and act your age!" The woman blasted a beam from her hand at her, and right after she was hit, she went from woman to toddler! Not kidding! She was turned into a four-year-old!

The woman laughed then noticed everyone aboard Liberty who were looking with surprise and grinned before saying, "Well, well, well. Look what Juvevile's found."

"Run. Run!" Said Cyrus as everyone got started running off the boat. Anarka, Ivan, and Rose weren't so lucky. They were the last one's trying to get off, but Juvevile blasted them before they could, then they were turned young too.

"Mom!" Luka tried to go for her mother, but Cyrus pulled him back just in time to save him from a beam. "Sorry, Luka, but we need to get out of here!"

The three then ran out of there to somewhere else.

Marinette and Aaron both went in separate directions. You know why.

When Aaron was by himself, hiding behind some trashcans, Glare and Shadow flew out of his jacket.

"Guess I'll have to do another good deed for the day. Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light!"

After transforming, Twilight ran off with Light Speed to find the rest of his team.

Meanwhile  with Luka, Juleka, and Cyrus...

Those three made it to an alleyway where they would be safe for some time.

"Phew! When you guys said that there were supervillains appearing in Paris so much, you weren't kidding."

"Do you think we lost her?" "*looks at alleyway entrance* Nope! Get down!"

Cyrus and the twins got on the ground to escape Juvevile's beam. "Run!" said Cyrus as they left the alley.

"Why can't you all act like good children and do what the adult says?"

"On three, we split." "No wait!" said Juleka, stopping Cyrus, "We just got together again. We can't just split up!" "We have to. The last thing I want to do is leave you guys again, but we stand a better chance if we split up. I promise, I'll come back when we get through this."

Juleka looked into his eyes. She could tell that he was going to keep his promise.

"...Okay."

"Okay, three, two, now!"

The three then split up.

With the heroes...

We see Ladybug, Cat Noir, and Twilight, who was at normal speed, running across the rooftops.

Seeing the streets, almost everyone around was turned into children.

"I've seen kidding around, but this? It's a little much." "You said it Cat. Out of all the tings we've seen though, this feels like a Tuesday. Almost."

"Focus you two." said Ladybug, "We need to find Juvevile."

Twilight looked ahead and said, "I don't think that'll be a problem."

The three moved to avoid Juvevile, well minus Twilight. He got hit. He didn't change, but he was knocked back a bit.

"Whoa, that felt strong." he said.

The three still evaded Juvevile's attacks. That was until she did a fake out which caught Cat Noir off guard.

"Cat Noir!" exclaimed Ladybug ad Twilight.

One quick blast was all it took to turn back time on Cat's age.

"(toddler voice) Wha?" said Cat, seeing his new appearance.

"Okay, time to go. Light Speed!"

Twilight picked up Cat as he and Ladybug got out of there.

"Now that the cat's a kitten, getting his Miraculous will be a lot easier."

The three are now in a park somewhere.

"Now what?" said Cat.

He then noticed Twilight laughing. "Hey, what's so funny?"

"Dude, I cannot take you seriously. That look and your new voice? *laughs, then laughs harder* I just imagined him saying 'Cataclysm' like that!"

Ladybug started laughing too.

"Ladybug, Twilight, stop laughing! This is serious!"

"Okay, okay, I can make it up to you."

Twilight whispered something into Cat's ear, and after hearing, Cat went with it.

Ladybug was thinking about what to do when suddenly Cat Noir went up to Ladybug and hugged her leg.

"Huh? Cat?"

He then backed up a bit, pulled out a rose, showed it to her and said, "I love you, Ladybug!"

Ladybug just looked as Twilight went up to her and said with a smirk, "What's the matter? Can't reject him like that? He even has a rose in his hand, Ladybug, a rose. What to do, what to do?"

Yeah, Twilight told Cat that he should take advantage of the situation and try to confess while he's like this.

"OKAY, we've got to get you back to normal right now!" she said, while picking up Cat Noir and carrying him under her arm, before zipping out of here with her yo-yo. Twilight followed her.

"What about my confession?!" "You're a kid! Kids say, 'I love you' all the time!" "Oh, come on! I was being serious! And can you stop carrying me like a football player?!" "NO."

"*sighs with a smile* You two are a riot."

We see Cyrus hiding by a wall and peeking out to see if the coast is clear.

When he did, he spotted Ladybug, Cat, or should I say, Kitten Noir, and Twilight going by above.

"So those were the three heroes Luka and Juley were talking about." He thought.

He decided to follow them discreetly.

He had to hide again because after a while of following them, Juvevile showed up and tried to attack the heroes.

The heroes were at a disadvantage because Cat couldn't maneuver much when he was his normal age, and Twilight and Ladybug were protecting Cat while fighting.

However, Twilight leaped at her, pulled her down, and held her in a hold.

"Ladybug, there's nothing on her!" he said, looking at Juvevile.

Ladybug came over to see. There was nothing visible on her, but what there was something hidden on her?

"Look, her wrists!"

Looking closely at the wrists, the heart and stars were charms. Ladybug reached to grab one, but instantly she was blasted by Juvevile off the building.

"Ladybug!" Twi immediately let go of Juvevile gabbed Cat and followed after her.

When they got on the ground, they were both relieved to see that someone caught her.

It was Cyrus.

"(toddler voice) Thank you." she said as she was put down then dusted herself off.

Okay, Twilight and Cyrus would be lying right now if they said that Ladybug didn't look and sound adorable right now.

Yet, Twilight snapped back to reality when he realized something.

Both of his teammates we now four, meaning that they now have less of a chance to defeat Juvevile. To pile on to that, since they're now toddlers they can't fight as good as they used to, the akuma needs to be captured and Ladybug's in no shape to do that, and even though Twilight can't be affected by the beams, they're still strong enough to knock him back.

Even if he got close enough and pinned her down, he doubts that it would last long.

Let's not forget that he has to protect Ladybug and Cat Noir from getting their Miraculous taken.

He was interrupted when his super sense went off.

He got everyone on the ground just as Juvevile tried shooting them.

Cyrus looked around and his eyes landed on a dumpster. He made his way to it.

"Hold on, you two!" He then ran off carrying Ladybug in his arms and Cat Noir on his back. Juvevile was flying after them, trying to shoot them. Luckily Twilight was faster and dodged every attack.

As they ran through the streets, there were a lot of child-turned-people.

Shadow Moth from his lair was pleased. He knew that there was no possible way that these three could win this time.

"Phantasm!" The three then went invisible.

Juvevile looked around trying to find them, but then out of nowhere she was hit in the face by something. It was a rusty can.

She looked at where it came from and saw that it was Cyrus with the dumpster. It was open, and there was some kind of wheel with scoops on it.

"Time to take out the trash." he said before hitting the dumpster making the wheel activate. Scoops of garbage started hitting Juvevile left and right.

"Luminosity." said Twilight as the heroes appeared next to Cyrus, "Nice one." "Oh, thanks. I do stuff like this all the time. This should keep her occupied."

That gave Twilight an idea.

"I know what to do! (to Cyrus) I'll be right back. (to Ladybug and Cat Noir) Hold on, again."

They then sped off.

We cut to Luka and Juleka who were at the Arc de Triomphe.

Even though Cyrus said to split up, these two still stayed together. Luka was keeping guard, while Juleka's mind was still on Cyrus.

Luka noticed this and said to her, "Don't worry, Cyrus is smart person. I'm sure he's fine."

"He is."

They turned to see Twilight carrying his teammates. They were shocked to see that Paris's former heroes were turned into four-year-olds.

"What happened?" "Things took a wrong turn. But don't worry, I have an idea. (to his teammates) I need you two to stay with the Couffaine twins for a bit."

"What are you gonna do?" asked Ladybug. "You'll see." he answered.

Before he sped off again, Juleka asked, "Wait, how's Cyrus doing?" "He's doing fine, we ran into him earlier. That's a great friend you have."

Then, he sped off.

Back with Cyrus...

To make a long story short, Cyrus ran out of ammo and is now running from Juvevile.

That was until Twilight sped in and said "Phantasm!" making them both invisible.

Juvevile gritted her teeth.

"He's alone." said Shadow Moth telepathically, "Juvevile, find where he's taken Ladybug and Cat Noir and bring me their Miraculous!"

You know, I think that's the first time we did that.

Juvevile then flew off to find the two.

When she left, Twilight made them visible again. "Where're the other two?"

"Somewhere. Look, we don't have too much time, C'mon."

He pulled Cyrus over to an alleyway and when he checked and knew that no one was watching or listening, he said, "What I'm about to do and say cannot be known by anyone else. At all. Can I trust you?"

After a second, Cyrus said, "...Sure, but what is it?"

Twi swiped his finger across the top of his left thigh making a pocket appear. He said while reaching into it, "I need help with Juvevile. I need someone smart and brave enough to help me out, you interested?"

"Um..."

"This is for Paris. You'd be helping everyone."

"Okay, I'll do it."

"Great, then you'll need this." He pulled his hand out of his pocket and it disappeared after. "Cyrus Wilson, *opens palm* here is the Miraculous of lightning, which grants the power to stun. You will use it for the greater good. Can I trust you for this job?"

Cyrus looked in awe he then nodded with a smile.

"Then I, the Twilight Fighter, now make you the official wearer of the Lightning Miraculous."

The dark blue lightning necklace flashed white for a split second. Cyrus took the necklace and when he did, Volt appeared.

When he saw Cyrus, he went, "(excited tone) Whoa, who's this?! Is this my new holder?! I can't wait for the adventures we're gonna have! Do you think-"

"Volt, we're on the clock. (to Cyrus) Sorry about him; he gets exited easily."

"It's okay." Cyrus said, finished putting the necklace on.

"Remember, once the job is done, the Miraculous must be returned to me. Even though no one else can touch it but you and me, we can't have Shadow Moth try to get to it or have plan to use it to his advantage. Understand?"

"Gotcha."

Volt said, "Ready?!" "Yes I am." "Okay! To transform, say 'Volt, Strike away'!"

"Volt, Strike away!" Volt flew into the necklace.

Cyrus raised his arms, and lightning struck down into them and traveled all around him, changing his look. He was given a gray leather hooded top with luminous blue highlights, a black belt, and black leather trousers with blue lightning stripes. He pumped his fists together and electricity made metal gauntlets on his hands. He stomped both his feet making metal boots appear on each one. Some electricity made a black strap appear on his back and a battle axe. To finish it off, he traced lines around his eyes making and combat goggles.

"Not bad." said Twilight, "Come on, try to follow me."

He wall jumped out of the alley and Cyrus followed after.

Cyrus could not believe what is happening. He just moved to Paris and he's now a superhero.

Woah, déjà vu.

At the Arc de Triomphe...

Well, things aren't looking too great.

Everyone's running away from Juvevile who just appeared.

Suddenly, they were all cornered. Ladybug and Cat Noir were getting worried. Where was Twilight?

The twin braced themselves as Juvevile shot a beam.

However, it didn't hit.

They saw that a person holding an axe appeared with Twilight just in time.

Things got personal fast. Cyrus just met up with his friends today after years, and after seeing what just happened?

Oh, he's on the edge of losing it.

"I got Ladybug, you get Cat Noir."

He nodded.

They place the children-turned-heroes on their backs, and Cyrus said to the twins, "Go. Now."

They left A.S.A.P..

Juvevile kept attacking them, but when you're transformed and given super agility, it makes things a lot easier.

After a bit, Twi said, "Hey, Ladybug, mind using your charm?" "Okay, Lucky Charm!"

This one turned out to be a horseshoe magnet...which ended up falling on Twi's head because now that she's smaller and younger, she couldn't catch it in time.

"Ow!" "Sorry!"

Twilight then noticed something about the charms on Juvevile. They were all metal. That gave him an idea.

"(to Cyrus) Time to use your power, dude. *speeds off to get something*" "Got it!"

After dodging two more beams, Cyrus said while aiming his palm at her, "Shocker!"

A bolt of energy shot out of his hand and shot out at Juvevile. She was now flying closer to the ground, was slouch a bit, and looked only a little tired.

Noticing her state, she tried shooting another beam at him, but Twilight got in the way.

"Nice! It's not as powerful! (to Cyrus) Keep her focused on you." Cyrus nodded. "Phantasm."

As Twi and Ladybug went invisible, Cyrus and Cat Noir kept Juvevile distracted.

It's known that if someone's weaker than they normally are, they tend to focus on one thing.

What were Twi and Ladybug doing? Well, when they were invisible, Twi kept speeding past, while Ladybug used the magnet to take the charms from Juvevile.

"*pants twice* No fair...You cheated..."

She then noticed that all of her charms were gone. "Hey...!"

"Luminosity." Both Ladybug and Twilight turned visible next to Cyrus and Cat Noir.

In Twi's hand was a cloth that he went to get. In it was all of the charms.

He balled up the cloth and threw it to Cat.

"Cataclysm!" The cloth and the charms inside were then destroyed into dust.

"Miraculous Ladybug! *throws magnet*"

The magical ladybugs fixed everything, including the Cat and the Bug duo.

"*sighs* (normal voice) That's better."

Ladybug then captured the akuma, purified it, and Juvevile turned to normal, and to everyone's shock, she was originally a toddler.

"Wait huh?" said Cyrus. "(normal tone) That explains a lot." "Does it, Cat?" said Twilight.

After Ladybug gave her a charm, she turned to Cyrus and said, "Twilight must've went to go get you for help. Thanks." "*crosses arms* No problem." "Say, wat's your name, anyway Sparky?" joked Cat.

"Ladybug, Cat Noir, this is...uh..." "*smirks* Shango." "Well, it's nice to meet you Shango."

She was then cut off by the sound of beeping.

"You two go, we can take the kid home." Twilight said.

A bit later...

When the kid was returned to her parents, the told them that this started when their daughter thought it wasn't fair that being four. It was he final straw when her mom told her to act her age.

Anyway, passing by that.

In an alleyway, we see Cyrus giving back the Miraculous to Twilight.

"Nice work out there, Cyrus. Trust me when I say, this won't be the last time you'll be out in the field."

"I'll be waiting." he said before Twilight sped off.

Back to the Liberty, everyone including the twins were back onboard, and now we see Cyrus coming aboard and the second he did, he was hugged by Juleka. Luka just walked over like a normal person and hugged him.

"Don't scare me like that again!" she said.

When they let go, Cyrus let go and said to her while patting her head, "I'll try my best."

Is that a blush I see?

Watching from afar was Aaron and his kwamis.

He came back aboard also...and Marinette after one or two minutes.

All is smooth sailing from here.

No boat jokes!

Aw man...

Chapter Text

This was for the second O.C. request.

Five  days later, François Dupont Highschool  cafeteria...

Let's start this chapter off with Aaron who had his lunch tray to the side and his head on the table.

He groaned before Cyrus came over and sat beside him. He was in a different class, but they still had the same lunch hour.

"What's the matter?" he asked. Aaron turned to him and said, "I have a new idea for a song, but I need a girl to help me with it, and I don't know anyone that'll be good enough for it. I asked almost everyone in class, but they said they couldn't and I'm not gonna ask Chloé for obvious reasons."

"What about the girl that's always with her?"

"Sabrina? I don't mean to be rude at all, but she doesn't fit the kind of video I'm making. *sigh* This sucks."

Cyrus thought for a second and said, "I might know someone that might could help you out." "Who?"

Cyrus pointed to a table and Aaron sat up straight to see a girl sitting down and eating at it.

The girl had fair skin, cobalt blue eyes, dyed blond shoulder-length hair, it's naturally black, and is wearing a black turtleneck top under a navy-blue blazer, headphones, black Agreste designer jeans and grey ankle boots.

"She's Nilak Carter. We're in the same class and she moved here from England about a week ago, before I did. She likes fencing, reading, and music. She told me that when she found out that you were at this school, she just had to come here."

"For real? Huh. *thinks for a few seconds* Cyrus, could you tell her that I'd like to meet her after school?" "Done."

For some reason, Aaron thought she looked, familiar.

After school...

Aaron's seen coming down the entry stairs.

He sees Cyrus talking to Nilak. He points to Aaron then left saying goodbye.

"Nilak, right?" "Yep, it is really nice to meet you."

They shook hands.

"To think that I was actually going to the same school as the Ace. I've heard of all your songs." "Really?" "Yep. You said you wanted my help making a song?"

He was almost pushed over by Marinette who rushed pasted him over to her family bakery.

I ignored that and replied, "Well first, I'll need to know if you're good enough. Can we go to your place to practice?"

Nilak suddenly went stiff. "Uh, why my place? Shouldn't we go to your place? I mean, you are the singer."

"Trust me, you do not want to be at my place. There's stuff I gotta deal with."

Aaron's still working on how and where to hide the Miracle Box in his room without anyone but him getting to it.

"I'm sorry but, we can't go to my place. My parents are...not nice people! Yep, that's it."

Aaron knew enough stuff to know that she was lying. Time to bring out the big guns.

Aaron took off his glasses and looked into her eyes.

"Please. This would be a great help."

Aaron seen people use looks like those a lot. He found a way to do his own.

"... *groans* Fine! Just stop doing that." "*puts glasses back on* I knew you'd understand."

They arrived at Nilak's house.

When they went in, Aaron looked around.

"Nice place you got here."

While Aaron looked around the house Nilak was going around the place hiding important stuff.

She sighed, thinking she hid everything, but then she saw Aaron go upstairs, saying, "Where's your room?"

She immediately ran after him and pushed him into the room and closed the door behind them. The reason being that so that he couldn't see any of the frames hung up on the wall.

He ended up falling on the floor the second he was pushed in. He got up, but something was covering his eyes.

"What the?" He took it off his eyes and took a good look at it, making Nilak freak out.

The thing turned out to be a gold tiara with an opal on it.

He looked at the tiara, then Nilak, then back and forth a few more times. His mouth opened wider with every look.

He went up to Nilak and put the tiara on her head. He stood back and took another look which confirmed his suspicions.

"I knew it. I knew your face looked familiar! I saw your picture on an old news story! You're part of a royal family in England!"

Nilak hung her head. She was hoping that no one would find out.

She looked at Aaron and said, "You're right. I'm the daughter of a duke. I was so sick and tired of feeling so different than everyone that moved here to be a normal kid. I even changed my look so that no one would recognize me."

She took off the tiara and begged, "Aaron, please, please don't tell anyone about this!"

Aaron rolled his eyes with a smile and said, "Nilak, I haven't told anyone that I was the Ace for a while. I'm sure that I can keep another secret."

"Thank you. Thank you!" "Don't mention it. Now come on, we have a song to work on."

About two hours later...

It took a while, but they made it through practice.

Nilak actually had a great voice.

They finished early, so now, they're talking about Nilak's life. And right now,

"So, you were frenemies with this girl you knew when you were eleven in a fencing class? What's her name?" "Kagami." "You're kidding." "What?"

Why do coincidences seem to just hit Aaron like a brick wall?

"My friend Adrien's freinds with a girl named Kagami from a fencing class. You two could meet up." "Wow, really?"

Before he could say something back, they both heard,

"You're gonna PAY FOR THAT, PSYCOMEDIAN!"

They both turned to the window and looked out of it to see an angry Ladybug fighting a new villain.

He had a red hood with white outlines that covers his head and shoulders. His suit consists of black pants, a red line at his waist, and a top split into a white half and a black half. At the center of his chest is a mask insignia, also split: a black tragedy mask on the white side and a white comedy mask on the black side. His right hand is white while his left is black, and the sleeve on both his wrists is red. At his waist is a fanny pack-like bag that is black with a red lid and white zipper. His face is obscured by a white comedy theatre mask that had an angry expression.

"Uh oh." Aaron thought.

He turned to Nilak and said, "Um, Nilak, I gotta go. Meet me at my place later on so we can sing the song. Okay?" "Okay." "Great. Bye!"

Aaron ran out of the house in a hurry and went into an alleyway.

"Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light!"

After a flash of light, Twilight came out of the alleyway. That's when he saw Ladybug about to hit Psycomedian.

"Uh oh, Light Speed!"

He sped over, grabbed her wrist, and flung her to Cat Noir who caught her then set her down.

When he sped over, Ladybug started fighting him. Luckily, he was fast enough to dodge every attack.

"Whoa! What did I do?! I just got here!" "EXACTLY! IF YOU WERE HERE EARLIER, I WOULDN'T BE LIKE THIS!" "You don't know that..."

Let's change the scene to how Twilight sees everything with his Light Speed, y'know, in slow motion.

He went behind Ladybug, took her yo-yo, and ran around her with it.

Okay, back to normal speed.

With a swift yank, Ladybug was now tied up with her own yo-yo.

"HEY, LET ME GO RIGHT NOW! ARGH!" "Yeah, no."

Beeping was heard and Twilight said to Cat, "You two should go. You're about to transform back."

Cat nodded and held her, before going up and away with his staff saying, "M'lady, things are looking up!"

Twi turned to Psycomedian saying, "Okay, funny guy, time to- Wait, where'd he go?"

He ran over on top of a building and looked around.

That's when he saw Nilak come out of her house.

He ran over to her and said, "Sorry, but you need to get out of here!"

Before she could say something, they heard, "Sorry, Twilight Fighter, but this will be your final performance!"

They turned to see Psycomedian honk his nose, he had a new one, the leave.

It didn't affect Twilight, but it seemed to affect Nilak.

"Not good." he said.

But somehow, she didn't look angry yet.

Instead, she stood still, breathed in, then breathed out. She looked fine.

"Wait, how did you-" "It was stressful being a part of a royal family. I can calm down in a lot of difficult situations." "Wow. I'm impressed."

He suddenly got a call on his katana.

"*answers*Yo." "Twilight, m'lady doesn't seem to be calming down anytime soon, and the streets are full of angry people. Could you come help us before things go south?" "Sure thing. *hangs up*"

Okay, Twilight really had to be quick this time. Ladybug's in a very bad mood, most of the towns in feeling frenzies, and Psycomedian's somewhere.

This was too much, Twilight needs to cool down.

Wait, 'cool down'!

He then looked at Nilak. Time to get some backup.

He said to her, "Hey, Nilak, do you think you could help me out with Psycomedian?" "You're asking me?" "I don't see anyone else around, do you? C'mon."

He pulled Nilak into her house, and closed the door behind them.

"When I do this, I want you to keep this as secret as you possibly can. Got it?"

She nodded. She already had a big secret, what's another?

After he made his pocket appear, he reached into it while saying to her, "You're immune to Psycomedian's powers. This could be the edge we need. You think you can help us out?"

"How?"

He pulled his hand out of his pocket and said, "Nilak Carter, *opens palm* here is the Miraculous of ice which grains the power to entrap. You will use it for the greater good. Are you up for this responsibility?"

"...Yes. Yes, I am."

"Then I, the Twilight Fighter, now make you the official owner of the Ice Miraculous."

The icy blue snowflake necklace flashed white for a brief second. Nilak took the necklace, which made Crystal appear.

"Hey there. I'm Crystal, your new kwami." "Woah."

"Once the job is done, the Miraculous must be returned to me. Shadow Moth will try some way to try to use it, and we can't let that happen."

"I understand." Nilak said, putting the necklace on.

Crystal then said, "Alright, to transform, say 'Crystal, Bring the Snow'!"

"Crystal, Bring the Snow!" Crystal flew into the necklace.

Snowflakes appeared on Nilak's arms and traveled around her body. On her now was a white spandex bodysuit under a crystal blue sleeveless hooded open trench coat with crystal blue snowflakes under it, blue Leather vambraces, a strap on her back, and navy-blue boots with in-built ice skates. She rubbed her hands together which made gray gloves appear, and she released them to a bow that shoots ice arrows appear. She put it on the strap on her back. She moved her hand through her hair which made it snow white, and she swiped her hand across her mouth making a white lower half mask.

"Looking good, Nilak. C'mon, let's get to Ladybug and Cat Noir."

Twilight sped out the door, and Nilak was skating after him. Magic ice skates, cool.

We see angry Parisians tearing up the streets and causing riots.

"*whistle*"

Some of them who were trying to knock a car over, looked to see Twilight speed up to them and knock them over.

Nilak came up behind him and used her bow to shoot ice arrows at some that were fighting each other. And no, they were not frozen in place. Just knocked over. The arrows can pierce, hit, or freeze those who get hit by them. You need to say the words to make them freeze people in place.

Going back on topic, after minutes of crowd controlling, we see the two on top of a building in front of Le Grand Paris.

The Cat and Bug duo appeared a few seconds later, the latter being tied up again, and the Twilight Fighter said, "Took you too long enou-"

"HUSH YOU! *notices Nilak* WHO'S THIS SUPPOSED TO BE?!"

Nilak looked at the boys, who both shrugged in response, then said, "I'm Blizard. Pleased to meet you."

"Wow Twilight, when I said that Ladybug needed cooling down, I didn't think you'd get someone to help with it."

Twilight and Blizard rolled their eyes, the former with a smile and the latter without one.

"GRR! WILL YOU LET ME GO ALREADY SO I CAN USE MY LUCKY CHARM?!"

Cat did that and today's Lucky Charm turned out to be,

"A BOW AND ARROW?! WHAT'S THIS SUPPOSED TO MEAN?!"

Ladybug threw them down and stepped on them, making them break.

"Why'd you do that?!" Cat Noir said, "We could've used those!"

"I don't think we needed to." Twi said, making everyone look at him, "I think it was a clue. (to Blizard) Maybe you had to do something." "Huh?" "Well, the Ice Miraculous has the power to entrap. If you freeze Psycomedian, we can get his akuma when he's not moving. He just needs to be focused on you."

"Wait, wouldn't that risk Psycomedian changing her, chill mood?" Cat said.

Blizard was starting to get annoyed. Twi said, "No pun intended, but before I gave Blizard her Miraculous, she managed to keep a cool head when Psycomedian tried to change her attitude. Meaning, she's immune."

Blizard nodded in confirmation.

"OKAY, ALREADY! GET WE GET IN WITH IT?!" "Alright, alright, sheesh! You know what to do, Blizard."

"Okay, wish me luck."

She skated off towards Le Grand Paris.

Five minutes inside the hotel...

We see Blizard dodging attacks from Psycomedian with grace.

Things got a little more violent when said villain tried changing her mood and it didn't work. He and Shadow Moth were both shocked and angry when that happened.

Perks of being a lady I guess.

'Lady' is the title of a duke's daughter, for those who don't know.

After a bit, Blizard got back and readied her bow and one of her ice arrows.

"Cooldown!"

The arrow's arrowhead was now glowing. When she shot the arrow at Psycomedian and it hit him, he was covered in an icy blue aura and was stuck in place.

In came Ladybug, Cat Noir, and Twilight.

When they saw Psycomedian's state, Twilight said, "Nice work, Blizard. I knew you were right for the job."

Ladybug on the other hand snatched the bag from Psycomedian saying, "THERE! IT'S OVER! EVERYONE CAN GO HOME NOW!"

After capturing the akuma, telling it off, and saying, "ALRIGHT ALREADY, MIRACULOUS LADYBUG!" all was fixed, including her temper.

"Phew." "Feeling better, m'lady?" said Cat. "Yes. Thanks."

She turned to Blizard and said, "And thank you for the help, Blizard." "No problem."

"Don't you mean, 'Snow problem'?"

Blizard went up to Cat and said, "Say one more pun about me, and you'll regret it." "(slightly scared tone) Got it."

"C'mon Blizard, we gotta go. (to the Cat and Bug duo) See you two later."

The elemental Miraculous wearers departed as Ladybug went to give Harry Clown his magical charm.

Back in front of Nilak's house with no one around, we hear, "Crystal, Clear the Snow."

Blizard became Nilak again, and she gave Twilight the Ice Miraculous back.

"Thank you for trusting me, Twilight." "You're welcome. When we need you, I'll run to you. See you later." He then sped off.

Nilak was about to go into her house when she remembered, "Oh, wait! I have to meet Aaron for the song!"

Luckily, he gave her his address before he left.

She started making her way to Aaron's house.

Later...

It's a good thing Aaron found a way to hide and protect the Miracle box before Nilak came over. We see them in front of Aaron's laptop on his desk, with their headphones on.

After greeting themselves and introducing Nilak, they started singing when the music started.

Play 'I Fall Apart Sometimes' by CG5 and OR3O

(Aaron) "I fall apart sometimes

I've got no one to please,

But at the very same time

I don't know what I need.

Holding on to jealousy

For the whole of my lonely life

It's forever that I can't say clearly no."

(Nilak) "I don't know what love is like

I don't know if I've ever fell.

All I know is it's something that'll make me happy,

Only time will tell.

It's getting harder to breathe

Feeling like I'm getting old,

It's forever that I can't see clearly."

(Aaron and Nilak) "Save me from the cold."

(Aaron) "I don't wanna laugh just for fun

Wanna be with only one

But I'm on my own, stuck on my phone

Leave a message at the tone.

Now I'm dancing in the dark

Walking 'round in circles and a broken heart

'Cause I ain't got no place to go.

(Aaron and Nilak) "So save from the cold"

(Aaron) "Give me just one hand that I like to hold."

(Nilak) "Please someone save me from the cold."

(Aaron and Nilak) "Save me from the cold."

"Save me from the cold."

End song!

"And that was, 'I Fall Apart Sometimes'. Thank you very much Nilak." "You're welcome, Ace." "Thank you for listening. If you guys liked this song, be sure to like, comment, and subscribe. See y'all in the next song!" "Bye!"

When the recording was finished, Aaron said to Nilak, "You were great, Nilak. Hey, wanna work with me from now on?" "Thanks, but I'll have to decline. I enjoyed this, but I already have enough to do." "Ah, gotcha."

A bit later, she left.

When she did, Glare and Shadow appeared.

"She was nice." "You think everyone's nice, Glare."

"Well, everyone's not the daughter of a duke though, huh Shadow?" said Aaron. Shadow rolled his eyes.

Chapter Text

We start off seeing Aaron walking in the park in his Ace outfit.

He really couldn't see why it was a bad idea.

By chance, he happened to walk by Mari and her friends who were hanging out in the park.

After waving hello to them, he heard Rose say, "Why don't we ask Aaron? He would know, he wears them all the time."

"Rose, just because he wears them, doesn't mean he knows what they mean." Alya said.

"Doesn't know what what means?" Aaron said, coming over to them.

Myléne spoke up. "We were just chatting and then you came up. Then we wondered what the suits on a card meant."

"Oh, if that's the case, of course I know. If I didn't, I wouldn't choose Ace for my stage name."

"Huh." Alya said.

Aaron sat down along with the girls on the blanket. He opened his jacket a bit, allowing the diamond on his shirt clear to see.

"We'll start with diamonds. You see, people see diamonds to represent things like money, wealth, riches, stuff like that. However, on top of that, diamonds represent the material world and practicalities. You know, things like jobs, home, finances. Stuff people like Chloé don't know how to manage."

Marinette snickered at that.

"And yeah, wealth and riches too. Diamonds can also mean family, if you don't mind. People of diamonds are those that like to assign value and/or worth in things, places, people even themselves. They like to give things meaning."

Aaron turned around in sitting down, showing the club on the back of his jacket.

"Clubs are about knowledge, thinking, innovation, the future. They're communicators, they're creative, they're thinkers, educators, and always stubborn. They're not easy to get along with on the first try, but either way, they always find a way to subvert the status quo. They can change things, and not always in a good way."

He turned back around and showed his heart on the right shoulder.

"Hearts are more or less what you expect. Love, family, the soul, all the mushy stuff. They're social, they're emotional, they're lively, it's a self-explanatory suit for people associated with hearts. Why else do you think I wear it on my sleeve?"

He moved his shoulder back and finally pointed at the spade over his eye.

"Spades...well they're about death, illness, loss. Also things like intellect, wisdom, and communication. They're the brains of the deck and are known to use experience to move past hardships in life like death, illness, and loss for example."

He stopped pointing at his spade and finished, "Diamonds are about material objects, clubs focus on power and changes, in good and bad ways, heart show love and togetherness, and mentality's for spades.

And that's just the meaning of the suits by themselves. Each card, depending on the suit, number, or court has an entire story on it's own."

"Like what?" Alex asked.

"You tell me." he said, giving her four cards.

She and the rest of the girls looked in it and it they were all aces of each of the suits.

They looked back at Aaron, but he was gone, surprising them.

"I'm over here."

They looked and Aaron was in fact a bit away from the blanket.

"Little trick I learned. See you girls later."

On a random school day...

At the end of the day, we see Aaron and Cyrus talking with each other at the bottom of the entry stairs.

Cyrus was going on about how he hated it when people gave directions using compass points.

"'Okay, you wanna head east for twenty minutes, then head south by southwest afterwards.' Okay, Galileo. Dude, just give me some landmarks and some street names, I'm not taking the king's route into battle, I'm trying to get to the store, you punk!"

"Been there." Aaron said laughing a bit.

Another laugh was heard and the two turned around to see that it came from Juleka who was looking and listening with Rose. Juleka noticed them looking and turned away, blushing. Cyrus noticed the blush and smiled.

"So...you and Juleka?"

Cyrus covered Aaron's mouth, got the two of them up, and led him away from the stairs..., which caught both the girls' attention.

A not too far distance away, Cyrus said to Aaron, "Look Aaron, I just realized that I might be feeling something for Juley. I hung out with her a few this week and now I think I have a crush on her. It's a dream that'll never come true though because she's already with Rose."

Aaron removed Cyrus' hand from his mouth and said, "Well, why not tell her anyway? Rose is an understanding person. Tell them both how you feel about Juleka, and it'll all turn out fine."

"(sarcastic tone) Yeah, of course it will. Just like Shadow Moth turning over a new leaf."

Aaron just went behind him and said, "Just do it!" before pushing him back towards the girls.

Cyrus looked back at him with a look, while Aaron said to him, "You'll thank me. Bet ten euros on it."

Cyrus rolled his eyes and walked towards the girls.

Aaron's watching from the side as he looked at everything happen. Somehow, it was inaudible and he couldn't hear what they were saying.

Cyrus was saying something to Juleka while rubbing his neck. He then sighed and said something while looking away. Then, while rubbing his arm, he said something before walking away with an upset face. That was before Juleka grabbed his wrist before he could leave and said something. Rose also spoke up before pulling the three of them in a hug. Juleka then kissed both of them on the cheek. Cyrus smiled, said something while touching his cheek, and walked back to Aaron.

"So? How'd it go?"

"I told Juley that I like her, then she said that she had liked me too. Rose then had the idea that we should all love each other and none of us had a problem with it, so..." "Love triangle?" "Yep. Love triangle."

The two high fived.

"So...?" "So what?" "You're not gonna thank me?" "Nope. Not gonna lose ten euros." Cyrus said before running off.

"Hey!" Aaron said before running after him with a smile.

It's another different day in the late evening and we see Aaron pulling his fussing little brother out of his room.

"I told you a million times! You are not playing my Wii U!"

He just kept fussing. Man, he is glad Ladybug gave him a charm or else the worst could happen.

"I don't want you breaking another one of my things!" he said before finally yanking D. Mike off the doorway.

Aaron quickly went in and closed the door and locked it. He then went to his bed and flopped down on it.

Glare and Shadow came out of his jacket.

"You look terrible." "Gee, ya think, Shadow?"

"Um, Aaron?" Glare asked, getting her holder's attention, "There's a meteor shower happening tonight, and I wanted to know if I could go see it?"

"Glare, do you have any idea how late it is right now? I gotta get ready for bed."

"See? I told you he wouldn't-"

"But if it's just you, go ahead. Take Shadow with you."

"I beg your pardon?" "Yes!"

Every other kwami in Aaron's room started asking if they could go to which Aaron said, "No, just Glare and Shadow. That's that."

"Why do I have to go?"

"You could use it. Get some fresh air or something."

"*groans*Fine, only because I have nothing better to do."

"You used to have better things to do?" Shadow shot Crystal a look.

"I promise, you will not regret this, Aaron. Come on, Shadow."

Glare dragged Shadow out through the ceiling and the two flew off to find a place to watch the meteor shower.

They flew all around Paris, and I mean all around Paris. If it wasn't for Glare's speed and Shadow's cloaking, they would've been spotted immediately.

Back to Aaron, he just came back into his room in his sleepwear.

He turned the room's lights off, got into his bed, turned the bedside lamp on, and pulled out the Elemental Miraculous grimoire. He was in a reading mood tonight.

Aaron was at a point in the book where he noticed something strange in it.

"Did I skip over some pages?"

He noticed that the numbered page he was on went up by ten. Either he skipped five pages or-

"There's some pages missing!"

Every kwami in the room stiffed when they heard that. This didn't go unnoticed.

"Guys, is there something I should know about?" He got no answer.

"So there is. Whisk, what's the deal?" he asked the kwami of wind.

Whisk looked nervous for a second, but hung his head after realizing that this couldn't be hidden forever.

"Aaron, there's something you should know about the Elemental Miraculous...

...There's more than just the nine you know of."

"What? You mean-"

"There are others. We were told to keep it a secret. The missing four were once used by selfish holders. Our guardians took the four of them and hid them in different locations around the globe."

"Whoa. Do any of you know where they are?"

The other's shook their heads as Whisk continued, "Not even we know where they are."

Aaron was thinking while doing something. The thing he was doing was pressing some buttons on the side of his bed's headboard. After pushing them in the right order, the bedside dresser with the lamp and alarm clock's top rose up, revealing a hidden compartment with the Miracle Box inside.

Aaron grabbed the box and observed it thoroughly. There had to be a clue on it somewhere. When Aaron found nothing, he hit the box with his fist in anger. That hit triggered something. It made four compartments on the side of the box open.

One had two pieces of folded paper on it.

Aaron unfolded them and surprisingly, one was a page of the book while the other had a list that was speaking in riddles.

Aaron read the page and this is what it read.

However, there were not always ten Elemental Miraculous. There were originally fourteen.

Four corrupt holders wanted their power all to themselves.

So the guardians hid them in four locations.

The next guardian of these Miraculous will have to locate them and use their power only for good purposes.

There was more on the page, but Aaron stopped there.

"If there really is more Miraculous out there. I'll find them."

That made every kwami in the room smile.

It at that very same moment that Glare and Shadow came back into the room, the former with a smile on her face.

"The meteors were so pretty." Shadow just rolled his eyes.

Then the two of them noticed the list, the page, book, and Aaron.

"*sigh* He found out."

"Yep*pop*. I'm finding those four missing Miraculous and when I do, I'll protect them with my life."

Chapter Text

On a somewhat normal day...

"Well that's not suspect at all."

Aaron as the Twilight Fighter was sitting at the top of the building, admiring the view, until he took notice of a huge dark cloud over the Parc des Princes.

He got a call on his katana and he answered it. It was Ladybug.

"Hey, Ladybug, you wouldn't happen to be related to the huge dark cloud over the stadium, would you?"

"I am. Cat Noir and I are fighting a new akuma. Listen, i need you to run to the Jardin des Tuileries and find a woman named Marianne. Bring her here and when you get here, tell her to take the paintbrush behind the villain's ear where the akuma is. Make sure you're invisible when you do it. Do you understand?"

"Jardin des Tuileries, woman named Marianne, come to stadium, take the paintbrush, be invisible. Got it. Gotta dash, be there in a flash."

Twilight then ran off with his Light Speed.

At the Parc des Princes, we see Ladybug and Cat Noir in a hold with an akumatized villain. Yeah, 'with' not 'by'.

He has a muscular build, golden bands with black edges on each wrist, a black mask, light golden yellow sclerae, brilliant crimson eyes, long light gray hair tied in a bun and ponytail, a mustache and a beard, a black suit, and a light brilliant amaranth jacket, both with golden accents, white socks and golden soled reddish brownish-black dress shoes. He also has a large Chinese character on the back of his suit and has a paintbrush on his ear.

He's Furious Fu. Y'know, like Wang-Fu? The original owner of the Miraculous before Ladybug?

Furious Fu has Ladybug held up by one arm and her yo-yo caught by the string in his teeth and has Cat Noir in a hold his other while a soccer ball's wedged between Cat Noir's hand, which has his Cataclysm activated, and his chest.

One side can't attack the other like this.

"There! Voila! We win!" "'Win'? You foolish beetle, we're just stuck now! I can't defeat you but you can't defeat me either!

"Oh but my plan was never to defeat you myself."

Fu's paintbrush was suddenly taken by an invisible hand. "Luminosity."

It was revealed that it was Twilight and Marianne, the former sitting the latter over his shoulder and was the one who grabbed the brush.

"Sorry, I need to borrow that. *breaks brush*" "Eh, I'm sure he won't mind."

After Furious Fu became himself again, Ladybug and Cat Noir were released.

"Thank you Twilight, that was perfect." "*puts Marianne down* You called, I came, we conquered."

Ladybug then captured the akuma, used her Miraculous Ladybug to fix everything, and ended with their traditional 'Pound it.' after Cat got rid of his Cataclysm.

As Ladybug gave him his charm, Twi said in realization, "Oh shoot! I forgot I had something to do today! I gotta run."

As Twilight ran out of the stadium, he failed to notice someone look at him then his Miraculous perplexed.

Later...

At the top of a building, we see Twilight reading the page of the grimoire with the riddles on it.

He was trying to figure out what the first one meant.

Hidden in a land known for debating rights for religion,

this Miraculous is safely hidden.

"'debating rights'? That's gotta mean something. *rubs head* C'mon Twi, you know your history."

He then started thinking.

"A place known for debating rights. That can mean anywhere, but it has to mean a specific time and place. When and where would rights be debated for religion?

...Wait, Roman Catholics went to Northern Ireland for equal rights only for street violence to happen a year later. That was sometime in the late 1960's.

Some must've had it then, but I doubt it's still there. An ancient piece of jewelry wouldn't just stick around there in Londonderry.

Hold on...'Londonderry', I know that from somewhere.

...Andrew Boggs! Great-great-great-great-great-grandfather of Thomas Hale Boggs, lawyer and original owner of the Old State Capitol in my home state! Presumed dead from a plane crash in Alaska in 1972. They didn't find a body or the plane, all they found was his ring!"

He then went to search something on his katana.

"Please let my hunch be right, please let my hunch be right."

He was looking at a picture of a display case. It showed a case of things the Boggs family had. One of the things was a silver ring with five black triangles making a pentagon.

Twilight then put the page showing a picture of the same ring. This was it!

"Yes! Man, I am good!"

if you're wondering about the ring, it's one of the lost Elemental Miraculous.

This was the Miraculous of metal, with the power of invulnerability.

"One down. Three left to go."

He suddenly felt his super sense go off.

He turned around to see someone looking down at him. Impressed but not smiling.

I'll spare the appearance description, cause you might already know him as Grand Master Su-Han.

"Um, hi?"

"So you're the Twilight Fighter." he said.

"Yeah,*gets up* and you are?"

"I am Grand-Master Su-Han, the Celestial Guardian of the Mother Box."

"Nice to me-"

"I'll get to the point." he interrupted, "Ladybug has told me about you and how you're the guardian of the Elemental Miraculous."

"You know about them?"

"They were sealed away in an ancient temple for centuries. How did you-"

"'Temple'? Uh, strange thing: I found them in the floorboards of my house when I moved here."

"What?! Impossible!"

"I don't know what to tell you then. I don't know anything about a temple."

"Hm. Then again, you are touching one of the Miraculous and are still standing before me. Tell me, are you the destined one the ancients spoke of?"

"'destined one'?"

Su-Han then told a tale to Twilight, something that wasn't in the book.

Legends said that the next Guardian of the Elemental Miraculous would be a destined one decided by fate. It didn't say how, or when, or who, just that they would be decided by fate.

"Huh." Twi replied.

"I never expected a child to be the Guardian of some of the most powerful items in the universe, twice, but even so, after hearing how you've become a great ally to Ladybug and Cat Noir, I guess anything can be a possibility."

"Heh, my Dad said something like that. 'You never know what can happen, the world's mysterious place.'"

"Indeed. Now, I see your learning the locations of the lost Miraculous."

"Mhm. The Metal Miraculous is somewhere at my old home in the United States. And before you say anything, I promise, I will place it back in the box where it belongs. The faster i do that, the less Miraculous out in the open."

"I trust you. However, if you break this promise-"

"I won't."

Twilight then called out his Light Speed then sped off.

Su-Han look to where he ran, smiled a bit, and said before going, "I know."

We see Aaron as himself and in his sleepwear flop down onto his bed with a smile.

Glare flew next to him and said, "This is great news! We know the location of one of the Miraculous! All we have to do now is go and get it."

Glare, along with the other kwamis cheered. One of their friends was coming back to them.

Well, minus Shadow, who said, "Hold it!"

Everyone stopped.

Shadow flew next to Aaron saying, "How are we supposed to go get the ring without anyone raising any suspicion?"

Aaron's smile didn't leave his face.

"As it so happens Shadow, my family reunion is in four months. And where we're having it is close to where the Metal Miraculous is. When I get there, I can just tell my family that I want to go check out the Old State Capitol before or after the reunion. I thought this through on the fly. Besides, what's the worst that could happen? Shadow Moth doesn't know about this."

Seriously, stop saying things like that!

Anyway, Aaron got under the blanket and turned the lamp off.

Now all he had to do was play the waiting game.

"Louisiana, here I come."

Chapter Text

Third O.C. request.

On some weekday...

I'll never understand how François Dupont Highschool can afford so many field trips in one school year.

Why am I bringing this up? Because the whole grade level's taking a trip outside Paris in three separate buses.

As to where their going, there going to Les Loups du Gevaudan, a well known nature preserve for semi-wild wolves that's a five hour drive away from Paris.

To be honest, I don't know much about the place, but I'll do what I can for the sake of this story.

Right now, we see Aaron in his seat on the bus humming a tune while looking out the window.

In the seat in front of him he heard, "What's his problem?! I didn't do anything to him!"

He looked over the seat to see Alya and Marinette talking, Alya looking a little annoyed.

"Hey, you two. What happened?"

They both noticed him and Marinette said, "A boy and his parents moved in next door to Alya's."

"And what happened?"

"I tried talking to him and he keeps ignoring me!" Alya said, "I don't know what I did for him to hate me!"

"Who is he?"

She just pointed at the back of the bus and said, "Over there."

Aaron looked back at the end of the bus and saw the boy Alya was talking about.

He had fair skin, black hair, blue eyes, and was wearing a red shirt sky blue shorts a navy blue jacket and blue sandals.

Aaron raised his eyebrow. "What, you mean Cody?"

"You know him?"

"We ran into each other back in Paris."

Flashback, yesterday...

Aaron was waiting in line outside of a building to buy something. In front of him was the boy, Cody, who was looking around. Could've been in boredom, could've been in an alerted or observant way, I don't know.

"You alright?" Aaron asked.

Cody noticed him and said after seeing him, "Uh, yeah. Hey, aren't you Aaron Palmer?" "One and only. Any others you know that moved to Paris?"

After a while, the two broke into conversation. After the 'after a while', Cody asked a weird question.

"What's your opinion on the Twilight Fighter?" "Hm?" "Just asking." "Well, if I'm being honest, he's doing pretty good as a new hero. The black and white look nice, the katanas look cool, and anyone with super speed is great in my book. I mean, can you imagine all the things you could do with a power like that?"

"(to himself in low tone)Something told me you'd say something like that..." "Huh?" "(normal tone)I said, 'I know right?'."

End flashback!

"Turns out his mom got a job at our school, and he got a spot in one of the other classes. His name's Cody Wolf."

Weird coincidence, considering where they're going for this field trip.

"What, you guys didn't hear about it?"

They looked at each other and shook their heads.

"Well anyway, Cody ain't such a bad guy. Talk to him and you'll see."

"That's the thing. He won't talk to me! It's not like I did anything to him."

"*waves hand* I'm sure there's an explanation, Alya. You can't not like someone for no reason."

Let's go over to the boy in question, actually. He's looking out the window as we speak.

As a matter a fact, he did, not like Alya for a reason.

Here's a bit of lore:

Cody used to live in Montana before coming to Paris. While looking through Paris news one day he came across the Ladyblog and found some helpful information about what was going on there like how Aaron did. He was quite annoyed when he saw Alya's interview with Lila.

Reason one being that, in his opinion, no true friend of a superhero or superheroine for that matter would be talking about it on a public blog where anyone can just find that info. Reason two was that since Ladybug wasn't in it most likely meant that the claim was false and that no fact checking was done especially since there appeared to be nothing about Ladybug ever mentioning it. He pretty much found out Lila's lies quickly.

Because of that one interview and a handful of things involving Ladybug's identity, he decided not to interact with Alya along with another reason because of the two I just listed.

Before I can tell you the third, I have to tell you this first.

Back in Montana, Cody's dad used to be a vigilante who'd capture criminals. Growing up, he watched him do so and wanted to do the same thing.

Another thing to add to the big book of MLB secrets: He and his parents noticed on the Paris news that François Dupont Highschool was a hotspot for akumatizations. That made Mr. Wolf suspect that someone there could possibly be working with Shadow Moth. So the three of them moved to Paris four days ago to scope the scene and see what they could find.

His dad was still a vigilante, and Mrs. Wolf and Cody came to school to find out what they could.

There was literally a news story the day after they moved saying that someone in a mask and hood just stopped a robbery on their own with no weapons or powers.

Back to the Alya thing, because of the Ladyblog and a bit of her actions, it earned her on the list of possible suspects, which was the third reason he wasn't so fond of her.

Anyway, enough of Cody for now.

He's in thought right now. Even though they're all on a field trip and he could take it easy, he was still on alert. Anything could happen in a day.

Later, at Les Loups du Gévaudan...

When everyone arrived, everyone was told to make groups of three then go in and explore the reserve. There was an odd number of students, so, there would be only a pair left.

Cody looked around to see who he could group up with.

He looked to the left and saw Cyrus, Juleka, and Rose in a group. He looked right and saw Ivan, Myléne, and Nilak in a group.

He kept looking and saw that Aaron was the only one without a group. What are the chances?

Cody came over and Aaron saw him and straightened his jacket as he arrived. "Hey, Cody." That didn't go unnoticed by Cody, but he pretended not to see it.

"Looks like we're the only two without a partner." Cody said.

"Looks that way. Shall we?"

"Sure." Cody walked ahead and Aaron walked behind.

In his jacket, Shadow said, "I don't trust him. There's something up with him."

"(whisper tone)Quiet, Shadow! Do you want to get caught?!"

"Oh, I won't get caught. I'm gonna spy on him and you can't stop me. Phantasm!"

"Shadow no!"

Glare's plea went on deaf ears as an invisible Shadow flew out of Aaron's jacket. Aaron rolled his eyes.

"(normal tone)Let's just let him be. It's not like anyone can see him. Or know he's there."

You can probably guess this conversation didn't go unheard by Cody who was pretending to not hear anything.

Not sure how you're gonna react when you hear this:

Cody saw Alya's interview with the Twilight Fighter,...which was around ninety minutes before Aaron revealed himself as the Ace and was now living in Paris. Figuring that couldn't be a coincidence, Cody started to suspect that Aaron was Twilight, and ever since the talk the two had, he wanted to confirm his suspicions.

I know. Not good.

But relax, he promised himself if Aaron was Twilight, he'd keep it a secret. The last thing he wants is Shadow Moth using Aaron to get to the Elemental Miraculous.

In his opinion, those things had unimaginable power. I mean, super speed, invisibility, entrapment, stunning? Who wouldn't think the same thing? Twilight was the only link to the other Elemental Miraculous, meaning either there had to be a guardian or he was the guardian.

Either way, he had to keep the secret if he found out that Aaron was Twilight.

For Paris' sake, and Aaron's sake.

Later...

We see a different tour group in front of an enclosure that had Canadian wolves.

However, one paying the most attention was a girl around ten years old. She had fair skin, white hair, blue eyes, a dark blue Polaroid camera around her neck, a wolf plush in her arm, and had on a sky blue shirt, some regular blue pants, a headband with purple lavender wolf ears on her head, and a belt with a lavender tail at her hips.

Okay, Rescue Wolf, I know you said lavender wolf costume, but you weren't clear. Besides, this felt better. Please don't be mad.

The girl took a picture with her camera and smiled when it came out great. You could tell she was a big fan of wolves. You'd be right, she's a huge wolf fan.

As the tour was starting to continue, the girl heard some people saying things to themselves like,

"What's so 'fascinating' about some dumb mutt?" "I could be doing better things at home." "When will this end?"

You could tell these people were forced to come here by their friends and/or family and had no intention of coming here.

Her face started to grow into an upset one.

She had to listen to this all day, there was at least one or two people saying that wolves were dumb animals or terrifying creatures. One person even threw an empty cup into an enclosure.

Wolves weren't as bad as they looked, you know!

She was just about to leave with the group, when she heard, "I think it's cool that these things can run a mile in twelve minutes."

She turned around and saw Aaron who was the only one leaning on the fence among the rest of the students.

"That would mean in an hour, it would take about *counts on his fingers*...five miles."

"Ha! Only five miles?" Kim said, with Aaron still thinking.

"Actually that's actually the slowest a wolf's ever gone when it's running."

Everyone turned their attention to the ten year old girl.

"The fastest a wolf can go is around thirty-five miles per hour."

"She's right." Aaron and Max said, the former after he finished thinking. The former continued, "And watch your mouth, Kim. That's three tenths away from a panther's speed. We all know how the Animan incident went."

Almost everyone laughed and Kim rolled his eyes.

Aaron went up to the girl and said, "How much do you really know about wolves?" "Hmm, try me."

"How far can a wolf swim?" "Eight miles." "How long and wide is a wolf print?" "Five inches by four." "How far can a wolf's howl be heard?" "Ten kilometers away." "How far can a wolf hear?" "Six miles away." "How many teeth does a wolf have?" "Forty-two teeth." "What's the scientific name for the gray wolf?" "Canis lupis." "When and how long do wolves hibernate?"

"Trick question. Wolves never hibernate."

Aaron said while clapping, "Someone give her a prize! What'd you say your name was?" "I'm Luna." "Well, Luna, you really know your wolf knowledge."

"Aaron, come on." Cody said coming over, "We're going."

"Alright." he walked off saying, "Bye, Luna!"

She waved away too. She smiled a bit. She needed that.

However, right after she turned away to leave, when she heard a rude remark from Chloé.

"So what if she knows some stuff about those dumb mutts. That's all they are: Dumb. Mutts."

That was the crack that broke the dam.

Tears started forming as she ran off to somewhere.

Behind a tree, we see Luna clutching her wolf plush, looking really down.

"Wolves are amazing animals...*sniff* Why can't anyone see that?"

At that moment, the akuma and amok came and entered the picture in her pocket she took earlier, and the wolf plush in her arms respectively.

Alright, alright, I know his powers are supposed to have range, but let's pretend that unification made the range a lot bigger but not too big, okay? Okay.

"Alpha Wolf," Shadow Moth started telepathically, "I am Shadow Moth. I'm granting you the power to show people how amazing wolves can really be. All I ask for in return are the Miraculous of Ladybug and Cat Noir."

"Let's see if they're still running their mouths after I show them a lesson."

Luna's appearance changed after she got up. She now had black hair, yellow wolf eyes, a fake gray wolf pelt wolf themed tank top and leggings with silver wolf ears, and tail white boots with the bottom parts shaped like wolf paws.

Next to her appeared a completely black Dire Wolf with blue eyes.

"Your sentimonster, Ornlu, will assist you and will keep the heroes from taking your powers and make sure you succeed on your mission."

The wolf in question came over and swallowed the picture and plush.

Ornlu then let out a loud howl that alerted the ears of some wolves in their cages not too far. Their eyes then glowed yellow and they howled before going savage and heading for the fencing on the cages and broke free, making everyone run and scream in terror.

The wolves then made their way to Alpha Wolf. When they arrived, she smiled.

"Welcome to the pack."

She then cackled a bit before howling, Ornlu then howled with her, then the rest of the wolves.

"Anyone else hear howling, or am I hearing things because we're in a wolf park and it's getting to my head?" Aaron asked, posing in front of a statue for a picture.

The statue was big, made from wood, and was of a wolf and it's upper body.

"I'm sure it's just you." Cody answered, holding Aaron's phone for the pic.

"Eh, you're probably right."

Everyone was then alerted by people screaming, then seeing them run past them.

"Well, I know I'm not the only one that saw that. *looks where the people came from* Or that!"

Everyone else looked where Aaron was pointing and they saw Canadian and Siberian wolves being led by Ornlu and a black and silver wolf coming this way.

All the students started running and screaming in fear. Yet, almost everyone got away.

All that was left were Aaron, Cody, Alya, Chloé, Sabrina and Marinette, who were surrounded against the statue.

The black and silver wolf approached them and stopped when it was in front of Aaron.

It was engulfed in light and when it was gone, it changed into Alpha Wolf.

She turned to all the wolves and said, "No one attack him. He's not like the others."

Aaron raised an eyebrow as she turned around and finished, "He knows how great you all can be."

"Wait a minute, Luna? Is that you?"

"I'm Alpha Wolf now. I won't harm you, *looks at Chloé* but her on the other hand,..."

Knowing where this was going, Chloé looked frightful.

Alpha Wolf looked back at Ornlu and nodded before saying to Aaron, "Cover your ears." Aaron did so while a little confused.

Ornlu then let out a loud howl that made everyone but Aaron and Alpha Wolf wince from the loud sound.

Aaron then noticed the statue twitching. It's eyes glowed yellow before its claws started moving. It grew a pair of hind legs. The statue was alive!

It turned to Chloé and growled at her before chasing her.

"I feel like I'm missing something; why are you doing this?" "Wolves deserve to be treated with respect. If not, then the people pay the price."

She transformed back into a wolf and howled, along with her pack. Aaron however was forced to come along by them.

It's a bit later, and now there's some gray wolves in the pack.

As they all traveled down the path, Aaron thought to himself, "I need to get out of here and change into Twilight, but how do I do that?"

He suddenly felt something go into his jacket. It was Shadow.

"Get ready." Was all he said.

Aaron was perplexed.

At that moment, three canisters flew in and landed in the middle of the pack. There were three *click*s, and in a second, smoke came from them.

With the wolves' sight and smell block for a minute or so, someone in a cloak and mask came in and snatched Aaron by the arm and ran out of there with him.

When the smoke cleared, Alpha Wolf turned to her regular form and said when she saw Aaron gone, "Find him! Don't let him get away!"

Five wolves then ran in the direction Aaron went in.

With Aaron...

When Aaron and his savior were a good distance away, Aaron caught his breath and said, "Thanks, man. You have no ide- Hey, where'd you go?"

Aaron looked around and said, "Uh, Shadow, who was that, and how'd you know he was coming?"

"That was Cody."

"What?!"

"Yeah, he helped everyone else get somewhere safe, and apparently he's the kid of that guy who stopped that robbery, remember it?"

"Huh, that explains some things, and not enough. Like where he got the cloak and mask."

Hearing growling, Aaron turn around to see the five wolves from earlier.

He slowly backed up with his hands up in defense.

He said to himself, "There's not one place that's safe in France, is there?"

Luckily he was out of that wolf jam quickly because Ladybug came in, got in front of him, and said, "Go, I'll take it from here."

"I wanna know how you knew what was happening here, but I don't have time to ask and run. Thank you! Bye!"

Aaron ran off and made it behind a very far tree.

"Finally, hero time. Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light!"

Aaron transformed before using his Light Speed to run off and see what he could do to help the situation.

We run into Chloé who's running from the big wooden wolf.

She was then cornered because she was backed up against a closed café.

Fearful, she looked back up at the wolf, who growled while showing its teeth. Luckily, Cat Noir came in front of Chloé saying, "The canine and the cat. Let's see who wins."

There was a fight, and Chloé saw this chance and ran off.

Cat started to have a little trouble. For a big piece of wood artwork, it put up a fight.

However, the odds became even when a certain someone in black and white sped by and sliced away the wolf's left feet with his katanas making it fall on the ground on one side.

"Thanks Twilight." "Hey, it's what superheroes do."

Speaking of which, Ladybug just dropped right next to the boys.

"There you two are, I was just about to call you." she started, "There's a new akuma on the loose and she's turning every wolf in the park."

"Well, at least it's not pigeons this time." "Yeah, somehow wolves are a big upgrade." Twi said, honestly agreeing with Cat.

"Twilight, I need you to run around the park and make sure everyone's out of danger. Cat Noir and I will follow the howls and look for Alpha Wolf. Let's go be heroes."

The three then split up.

A bit later, on the other side of the park...

Twilight searched most of Loups du Gevaudan with his Light Speed and couldn't find a single person in trouble. You'd think that with a park filled head to toe with wolves gone loose, there'd be at least one person in trouble.

But no, he couldn't find anyone.

At that moment, his super sense went off making him go left.

He stopped to see some completely small and black wolves, probably from a picture or a book or something, surrounding a group of people, he was about to speed in and save them when-

*air horn noise*

That made the small wolves wince from the loud noise. Not wanting to waste the opportunity, he sped over and carried them out of the way and to a safe distance, one by one.

After coming back from getting the last one out of there, he came back to see someone placing flares in the wolves' way, trapping them.

It was Cody, still cloaked and masked.

"So you're the one who made that noise." Twi said, getting Cody's attention, "You must also be the one who got everyone out of danger from the wolves.

"And you're the Twilight Fighter. I've been hoping to meet you someday."

"I'll give you one thing Cody, you really are a brave soul. Yeah, I know your name. Don't worry your secret's safe with me."

Cody smiled. Not that many people would keep a teen vigilante's identity a secret.

Twilight's super sense went off again making him look behind him into the distance.

"They found Alpha Wolf."

"Well, what're you waiting for? Go help them."

"I can't without a plan. We're out numbered. There's too many wolves in this park."

"Well, why don't you get Shango or Blizard to help you?"

"No time. I can run fast, but not to Paris and back in time to get them."

He then got an idea.

"Follow me. Normal Speed."

Cody followed Twilight inside an empty building and then the hero blocked the doors.

"Think you can keep a secret? A really important secret?"

"Uh, sure?"

Twilight made his pocket appear and he dug into it.

"I'm gonna need you to be a real vigilante for this. You have experience, and you're brave enough. I need you for this. Can I trust you on this?"

"Wait, does this mean what I think it means?"

"Mhm."

He then pulled his hand out of his pocket and said, "Cody Wolf, *opens palm* here is the Miraculous of nature which gives the power to control. You will use it for the greater good. Are you up to this?"

Cody looked surprised before collecting himself and nodding. he was about to reach for it when twilight stopped him.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Wait a second. I say something first."

Cody raised an eyebrow.

"I, the Twilight Fighter, now make you the official owner of the Nature Miraculous."

The broach flashed white for a brief second, and then Twilight said, "If I didn't say that, you'd lose your mind if you touched this thing."

Cody took note of that as he took the broach, making Lily appear.

"Hello, I'm Lily. It's nice to meet you."

"Whoa, what are you?"

"I'm a kwami. When you are given a Miraculous, kwamis like me appear to give you your powers."

"Once the job is done, the Miraculous must be returned to me. We don't want Shadow Moth using plans that involve only you and I being able to touch this thing, understand?"

"Gotcha." Cody said, putting the broach on.

"I know you'll do a good job!" Lily said, "Now, to transform, say 'Lily, Nature Calls!"'

He took a breath before saying. "Lily, Nature Calls!"

Lily flew into the broach.

From the broach grew some vegetation, which spread all across Cody's body. With some arm flicks to get the foliage off, it was revealed that Cody had on a forest green long coat that had flower and leaf patterns on it, and some emerald fur on the chest area. When he extended his legs, it showed that he now had on evergreen shorts, and fern green boots. He put his hands on his face, then swiped the leafage away, leaving a jungle green wolf mask on his face. As for the leaves that came off of him during his transformation, some went into his hand making the shape of a sword, and when they dispelled, it showed A sword with a royal blue handle and a viridian blade. The rest of the leaves made a scabard in his side. Cody spun the sword before placing it in the scabard.

"Check you out. Not bad. Getting sick of seeing wolves all day, no offense, but not bad."

"So, how does this control power work? Can I just control any animal or person?"

"Yeah, but to an extent. It doesn't matter what condition they're in, as long as there's no psychic or telepathic link between them and something and/or someone else, the power works. Come on, we wasted enough time already!"

The two made it out with Twilight in front.

Cody was in thought along the way. This was a big step up from what his dad did. And with the new information he learned about Twilight and the Elemental Miraculous, he thought it'd help him and the family out in some way.

We see the Cat and Bug duo, weapons drawn, surrounded by a group of wolves, and Alpha Wolf and Ornlu standing by the crowd.

"Last chance; hand over your Miraculous and you won't be devoured."

No answer.

"Have it your way."

However, before she could give the order,

"Mind of we join the party?"

Next to the duo landed Twilight and Cody.

The latter said to the duo, "Name's Guardian. Thank Twilight for making the odds even."

Ladybug then brought the two up to speed. "Alpha Wolf doesn't have the akuma or amok on her. And it's nowhere in the park."

Twilight then closed his eyes and felt around with his super sense. When he opened them he said, "That's because they're in Ornlu!"

"Oh, great," Cat Noir said, "anyone wanna volunteer to become wolf food?"

"Dibs not it." Guardian said.

The Elemental wielders nodded at each other before running in and keeping the wolves back with their weapons.

Not wanting to waste a chance, Ladybug said the words. "Lucky Charm!"

And it turned out to be...a megaphone?

She turned in on then was immediately met with a very loud and high pitch noise coming from it, making the wolves wince, and Alpha Wolf cover her ears.

Okay, a broken megaphone.

Still useful because it revealed that she's sensitive to loud and high noises.

Twilight got an idea.

"I gotta plan. Cat, back me up with these wolves. Guardian, use your power on some of them. Ladybug, get ready."

Cat then went to help Twilight, and Guardian got back and used his power.

He opened his hand and while saying, "Dispersal!", then aimed it at some of the wolves.

A wave of green pheromone quickly spread to some of the wolves. When it came in contact with the wolves, their eyes turned completely green, signalling that they were under Guardian's control.

And relax people. It's not a 'inhale the pheromone and you'll answer to me now' thing. You can breathe it in, and you'll still have free will. It's just how the power works. Whoever has the Miraculous can control whoever or whatever they want.

Anyway, the wolves that were control, snarled at the rest, making them back away in front of Alpha Wolf.

"What are you doing?! How did you do that?!" she went. Even Shadow Moth was surprised by this.

"You're up, Ladybug."

Ladybug got in front of the wolves and said, "Cover you ears!" and turned the megaphone back on.

Just as Alpha Wolf turned into her wolf form and was about to attack,

"Wolves, howl!" Guardian commanded. The wolves did so and the megaphone amplified the volume, and raised the pitch, making a sound that could almost make you go deaf.

The heroes covered their ears, and the wolves and Alpha Wolf winced in pain. It was so painful it made her transform into her human form and cover her ears as she fell back on the ground.

Surprisingly, the noise made Ornlu unwell enough to regurgitate the photo and the plush.

"Light speed!"

Twi then sped forward and grabbed them before Alpha Wolf could try to reach for them.

He threw the plush at Cat at the same time, they ripped both it and the photo into halves.

Ladybug captured both the akuma and amok, used her Miraculous Ladybug and placed the wolves back into their preserves and fixed the damage caused in the park, and Alpha Wolf turned back into Luna.

"Pound it." the four went, bumping their fists together.

After Ladybug gave Luna her charm, the four left the scene.

Alone somewhere else, Twilight took back the Nature Miraculous from Cody.

"Thanks for your help, Cody." "Oh, it was nothing."

After he put the broach in his pocket, Twilight said goodbye and ran off.

Cody started walking back to his class as it was almost time to head back to Paris.

He just had to take note of what he learned today on his phone, so when he gets home, he can put it down on his information page on his laptop. He made it when Twilight first appeared. Everything he learned from the news and Ladyblog was on there. He's put everything he's learned about the Elemental Miraculous on that web page.

It's funny how he now had to include himself on that page.

"Reverse morphosis."

In his lair, Shadow Moth became Gabriel again and he was not happy. Nooru and Dussu could feel it themselves.

Ever since the Twilight Fighter arrived, he's been nothing but a thorn in his side; a parasite; nothing but an annoyance. What's worse, he sometimes brings these other Elemental Miraculous wearers to tear a hole in his plans.

What's even worse, Nooru and Dussu know nothing about the Elemental Miraculous, meaning there's no way of him knowing about them. He can't even find anything even close to mentioning them in the grimoire.

"Mark my words, Twilight Fighter. When you least expect it, I will defeat you, and your Miraculous will be mine along Ladybug and Cat Noir's. You will not stand in the way of me getting my wish to come true."

Chapter Text

"Uh, Aaron, are you okay?"

In Ms. Mendeleiev's classroom, it was announced that a new student would join the class.

Apparently, Chloé had a sister named Zoé and she was coming over to stay from New York. However, Aaron found out something interesting when she spoke before sitting down.

He was looking at her for most of the class period.

Finally snapping out of it, Aaron spoke, "Oh, sorry Mari. It's just that, there's something about Zoé's voice. I swear I've heard it somewhere before."

From where she was sitting, Zoé heard Aaron and turned around. She saw him looking back, and immediately faced forward in a panic.

Later that day...

It's the end of the school day, and we see Aaron pacing back and forth in front of the school entrance.

He was still trying to remember where she heard Zoé's voice from.

At the same time, Chloé and Zoé were walking out to a pink limo outside, Sabrina following them, when suddenly,

"*snaps fingers* That contest for 'OK Friday'! She was ActR120!"

Zoé heard that and quickly hurried her and her sister out the door. Sabrina didn't come yet, she hesitantly looked around and slid to Aaron.

"(whisper tone) Aaron, are we still meeting up tomorrow, right?" "Uh, no, the day after." "Oh right. Bye!" She then left.

Okay, one thing at a time.

What you just witnessed was a planned private meet up between the two. Sabrina and Aaron were secretly meeting up and hanging out behind Chloé's back. She went from his fan, to friend, to best friend, to best close friend in a somewhat short time.

That's impressive if you ask me.

Now for the second thing- You know what, this'll explain it.

"What was that about 'OK Friday'?"

Aaron looked and saw Alya, Cyrus, Marinette, and the rest of the girls come this way.

"I heard Zoé's voice before back when I did one of my songs. You guys know 'OK Friday'?"

"Who doesn't know 'OK Friday'?" Cyrus said, "It's one of your most popular songs. You did it with that online contest."

The contest was that one lucky female would get the chance to sing with the Ace in one of his new songs. The one who won had the username 'ActR120'.

"Recognized her when she spoke. She helped me sing 'OK Friday'."

"She was ActR120?" Rose said surprised.

"Can't be entirely sure, but I'm positive. Anyway, what's up with you guys?"

They told Aaron that Zoé was acting a lot like her sister the whole seven hours of the school day. Which was abnormal, because Marinette met Zoé before when she showed up at her family bakery, and she was leagues nicer than Chloé could ever be.

First she acts Chloé level rude to everyone, now she's keeping the fact that she was the one who sung with the Ace for one of his most popular songs?

"That girl's got secrets she doesn't want to hide." Aaron said, sitting on his bed in his room.

"You're the last person who should say that." Shadow said, while playing Uno Flip with Crystal, Whisk, and Trench on Aaron's desk. They were all on the flip side.

"Uno." Crystal said.

Whisk picked up two cards and placed one, then Shadow played a card, then Trench played a draw five card.

"Dang it, Trench! *draws five cards*"

The kwami of Earth laughed in response.

Before Aaron could respond, the whole room shook, alarming everyone.

"What was that?" Aaron said, getting up from his bed and going to the window.

He looked outside and saw down the street, not too far from the Seine, there was a new akumatized villain on the loose.

She looks like Chloé with the face, clothes, and hair, but it's not actually her, because she's chasing the brat herself down the street. She's completely sparkly brilliant amber gold, encrusted with very light cyan-colored diamonds. Her headdress-like accessory features lightning-shaped horns. Her jacket collar and the backs of her high heel shoes also feature lightning-shaped ornaments. She's also carrying Marinette in her hand.

"Guess I'm going for a run. Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light."

He then transformed before calling his Phantasm and Light Speed then going out the window with Pyro and Syren closing it after him.

Twilight ran ahead and caught up just in time to see and hear a conversation between the villain and Marinette.

"Zoé! No one will judge you here. You can just be yourself. You might trip, you might fall, and there'll always be someone to pick you back up. I'll always be there for you!"

"So that was Zoé. *looks at Chloé* I should be surprised." Twi said, knowing the possible cause of the akumatization.

"No one will tell me what to do!" The villain in question said before heading for the Seine.

Twilight looked and saw that she was going for the Couffaine's houseboat, Liberty, which had Myléne, Cyrus, who had his keytar, and the members of Kitty Section onboard.

Twilight got into running position, then sped forward. He ran an inch ahead of Zoé, who's villain name was Sole Crusher, and right when she raised her other foot to take another step, Twi stuck his katanas into the ground making her trip and fall to the ground and drop Marinette in the process when she hit the ground.

"Luminosity. *becomes visible, then regains katanas* What, didn't see that coming?"

Cat then came next to Twilight who was on the roof, then Ladybug a second later. "Sorry, I got held up." "And I just saw what was going on and ran over."

Sole Crusher got back up, and turns to the three heroes in anger. She tried to punch them, but they moved out of the way in time.

Twilight ran in saying, "Hey you, Ms. Twenty tons of gold! I bet you can't get me!"

Twilight ran around Sole Crusher, avoiding her attacks.

Seeing that he was trying to distract her, the Cat and Bug duo joined in.

This ended with Sole Crusher's fist stuck in a building.

As Sole Crusher tries to free herself, Cat said, "We're not getting anywhere with this. If worst comes to worst,"

Sole crusher freed herself and fell into the building behind her.

"I might have to Cataclysm her before she destroys the whole city!"

"*grabs his wrist*Whoa, slow your roll, Cat." Twi said, which is ironic, "You do know how destructive your power can be right? We don't know what'll happen if that power touches a person."

"He's right, it could be fatal! Lucky Charm!"

Ladybug's Lucky Charm was...

"A shoe horn?...Of course! The akuma must be hiding in her shoes!"

"*turns to Cat* You thinking what I'm thinking?" "Let's trip her up a bit."

The boys went to Sole Crusher and did what was said. Twilight ran by and sliced off one of her heels, and Cat Noir used his Cataclysm and broke the other one.

Sole Crusher fell again, but there was no akuma coming out of either shoe.

The three regrouped behind a car after seeing that.

As the villain got back up, Chloé came over saying, "Even as a supervillain, you're still a loser. Just look at how you're treating my priceless shoes! Go back to your sad, ugly sneakers!"

Getting up then walking towards her sister, she said back, "Why, when I finally know what it's like to be in your shoes!"

Chloé tried to escape, but Sole Crusher stomped on her and she disappeared.

"Well, I'm not gonna say she didn't have it coming, but..." Twi said.

Ladybug then said, "Sneakers? What if the Akuma isn't in these shoes, but in the sneakers Chloé was talking about? Follow me!"

She yo-yo'd away and Cat Noir and Twilight followed her and Sole Crusher watched them leave with a knowing smirk.

Le Grand Paris, Chloé's room...

The doors between the balcony and Chloé's room burst open by the three heroes.

Ladybug said as they went in, "If Chloé lended those shoes, the sneakers must be here somewhere."

Three searched frantically for the sneakers.

At one point, Twilight opened Chloé's cupboard and found Sabrina inside doing Chloé's homework.

"Five more minutes, I'm almost done!"

After rolling his eyes and sighing, knowing that Chloé was wrong for this, Twi asked her, "Chloé's sister's sneakers, where are they?"

"Huh? What? I don't know! *closes the cupboard doors*"

After that, the three ran out into the hallway. If the weren't in Chloé's room, then Zoé had to have had her own room.

Right after Ladybug said what I just said, the three heard the voice of André from the janitor's closet.

"Ladybug! Cat Noir! Twilight Fighter! You're going to save us again, aren't you?"

"Mr. Mayor?" Ladybug asked, as their attention turned to the closet.

"I hid in here when I witnessed poor little Zoé getting akumatized."

"You mean you saw everything?" Cat asked.

Ladybug followed, "Do you know where her sneakers are?"

The elevator to the roof dinged and opened and the heroes and mayor got out afterwards.

"Don't you find it strange that Sole Crusher didn't follow us here?"

"I wouldn't count on that Cat, my super sense is going nuts."

"Let's make a run for it." Ladybug said as they run to the cellar.

As André reached for the cellar that held Zoé's shoes, he pleaded to the heroes, "Promise you won't tell my wife about this?"

They nodded.

At that moment, Twilight's super sense went off and he turned around and saw the cause of it.

"Uh, guys? You might wanna double time it."

The others looked also and saw that it was Sole Crusher who was now twice the size of Le Grand Paris!

"You can't measure up to me! I'm going to crush. You. All!"

She threw her right fist as a punch while yelling in anger.

Ladybug tried to quickly open the cellar, but it was stuck. She struggles, but realized she still had the shoehorn. She used her Lucky Charm to pry open the cellar door.

As Sole Crusher's fist is flaming and about to reach them, Ladybug finds the akumatized sneakers and breaks them.

The akuma flies out and stops Sole Crusher, who returns back to Zoé, who was caught by Twilight.

Ladybug captured then purified the akuma, fixed everything with her Miraculous Ladybug, and the three did their signature "Pound it!"

Ladybug opens her yo-yo and pulls out a Magical Charm.

"This is a magical charm, Zoé. *puts it in her hand* With it, Shadow Moth can't get to you any longer. Always keep it with you to remember what you overcame today."

"Thank you, Ladybug. You really are miraculous."

"Bug out!" she said as she and the boys left with Zoé watching them leave.

Dusk, at the Seine...

Suffice to say, everything that happened today was good again. Even everything that happened at school earlier.

Zoé came to the Seine where everyone was aboard Liberty.

She met everyone before apologizing for how she acted today and explained why she was acting like that.

Apparently, she just wanted to meet my family's expectations. At the boarding school in New York where she used to go, she was being someone she didn't want to be and ended up with no one liking her.

But hey, now that she's in Paris, and she doesn't have to feel that way again.

There's just one thing that has to be cleared up though.

A bit later at the little shindig on the houseboat, noticed Aaron. She walked up to him and said joking a bit, "Aaron, right? Or should I call you Ace?"

"Aaron's fine." he said with a smile.

"Hey, I'm sorry about, well, avoiding you the whole day. It's funny because I'm actually a fan of yours and- *sigh* Can I make it up to you somehow?"

"Hmm...Ooh, I know what you could do. *Turns* Hey, Luka!"

Zoé looked in confusion as Luka came over and Aaron whispered something into his ear.

Luka nodded then went to the stage and said that they were gonna sing a song with Aaron singing.

Rose politely moved as Aaron took her place at the mic.

Play 'OK Friday' by CG5, Annapantsu, and Rustage

Aaron bobbed his head to the starting beat. He turned his head to Zoé, who was surprised. She could tell what song he was gonna sing.

(Aaron) "I'll run away, and take you home,

Our love is high, can't take you slow,

Refrains, I'ma blow by those

Guns through the thorns for my rose.

So play my waves,

Stay by my shoulder til they call game over

No break, no way,

See me shinin' on the stage.

When the baseless teen

Faces schemes,

And bass is ringing out,

I'm impatiently chasin' dreams,

Erasing every doubt.

Taking you to see Kauai,

It's all figured out.

This true love like a show,

And I can't go on alone."

He quickly put his transition lenses on as he sang the next verse.

"Got it locked and loaded

Stacking bodies like a school ground

You go toe to toe with Pico

we know i go all out.

Ugh,

Best be prepared for the fallout

Thunder and lightning

Bring waves like a storm cloud

Bam bam,

Don't do the talking, ain't here for chit chat,

Madman,

Watch how I'm giving a lil bit back,

Spit that venom,

I'm giving B.F.s a lethal dose,

I can do it scot-free

Like its Pico Mode."

He took the lenses off and sung normally.

"When the baseless teen

Faces schemes,

And bass is ringing out,

I'm impatiently chasin' dreams,

Erasing every doubt.

Taking you to see Kauai,

It's all figured out.

This true love like a show,

And I can't go on alone.

OK, really tho,

Friday, here we go,

Your momma wanna make me cry,

But it's gonna be one funky night.

Sunset gettin' low,

Friday, here we go,

Your momma wanna make me cry,

But it's gonna be one funky night."

Thanks to Aaron's singing, everyone got into the groove and gave into moving to the music a bit.

Then came a new voice who sounded exactly like the female who sang the next verse when the song came out. They all turned to see who it was and everyone, minus Aaron, was starstruck.

Including, Chloé and Audrey who were watching all of them from above.

(Zoé) "So let's get real, I'm tired of the 'won't they?'

Isn't it obvious? No money, but we rich,

Our love's insured, this flow is the co-pay,

Feel into the rhythm when I kiss your lips.

Thinking out loud to you, my babe,

When you're singin' out, it'll make my day,

No matter up, down, or sideways,

It's only you."

She was pulled in front of the band by Aaron.

(Aaron and Zoé) "So let's get real, I'm tired of the 'won't they?'

We're so obvious in love.

This Friday night,

We come alive.

I can tell no lie.

It feels so right."

When they repeated singing 'This Friday night,' everyone got back into a groove, but you could tell from Chloé's face that she didn't like the fact that her sister was associated with Aaron of all people.

The singing duo now both had microphones and they sung the final verse together.

"OK, really tho,

Friday, here we go,

Yo momma wanna make me cry,

But it's gonna be one funky night.

Sunset gettin' low,

Friday!

This true love like a show,

And I can't go on alone!

When the baseless teen

Faces schemes,

And bass is ringing out,

I'm impatiently chasin' dreams,

Erasing every doubt.

Takin' you to see Kauai,

It's all figured out!

This true love like a show,

And I can't go on alone."

End song!

Everyone applauded for the two, before Aaron said to Zoé, "I knew it was you."

"Yeah, about that, you're not disappointed it was me, are you? I mean, after avoiding you all day, and-"

"You kidding?! I'm grateful it was you! For the longest, I kept wondering, 'Who could that girl be?' and now I know! Now that question can no longer haunt me."

Zoé giggled at that.

"Zoé, thank you. Don't let your sister bring you down after hearing this, but I think you're amazing. Don't let anyone tell you otherwise, okay?"

Her face flushed a bit, but no one noticed. "...Okay."

Chapter Text

Two days later, at Le  Parc de Belleville ...

In one of the best parks in Paris with the Eiffel Tower in sight in the far west, we see Aaron sitting on a set of stairs in said park, looking at the view, and a container next to him on his left.

Hearing footsteps behind him, he looked and saw that Sabrina made it and sat next to him just on the left of the container.

"Sorry for taking so long." "Nah, it's alright. So, what'd you tell Chloé this time?"

"I...didn't tell her anything. I sorta...snuck out?"

"So that's what took you so long." "I didn't know what to tell her this time! If she knew that I was lying to her to see you again, she'd get mad at me!"

"Like I said, it's alright. We know how Chloé can be."

Aaron opened the tupperware and in it was chips and some kind of dip.

"What's that?" Sabrina asked.

"Rotel dip. Try some."

Sabrina took a chip covered in some of the dip and at it, and she liked it as you can tell from the hum and smile.

I don't know if you guys have ever tried Rotel dip before, but that stuff is the best.

For a while, the two were eating the dip, looking at the view, and listening to Aaron's music through Sabrina's earphones. She didn't mind sharing.

Here's a thing: from time to time Sabrina kept sneaking glances at Aaron from time to time. And anytime Aaron felt eyes on him, when he looked, he didn't see anything but Sabrina looking at the view again, as if she wasn't looking at him sometimes.

At one point, Sabrina said, "Aaron?" "Hm?" "How come you never write down what you sing most of the time?"

"Easy: If I wrote something down, I can always expect someone to take credit from my work. Besides, I like improvising. I just need some music and I can make a song, *snaps fingers* like that. Making lyrics and rhyming is easy. You should try it." "Um..." "Well, think about it. All it takes for me is to listen to the music and let the words flow."

Later...

Aaron and Sabrina are now at an arcade.

Aaron put in a token for a dance game, he was doing good. He was even humming to the music a bit.

The music is actually based on a movie the two of them had watched before. It's about a pair of twins that have to take care of a mythic creature. They have to eventually have to let it go in order to save their world from being taken over by an evil entity, but it's hard for them to do that because of how cute, young, and admirable it is. They'd grown too attached to it, and it's like a child to them.

They literally spent twelve minutes talking about it before they started playing.

Aaron was humming to said song before singing, "Will you never ever ever grow up for me?"

He then had an idea.

"Hey, Sabrina, get over here! Come dance with me." "I don't know, Aaron." "Well, I'm starting it from the beginning. Jump in when you feel comfortable."

Aaron did just that, put in a token for the Player Two space, and when the game started from the top he got into place.

He then saw something in the corner of his eye. It was Sabrina hesitantly getting on the Player Two space, which made him smile.

So here's how this game works when there are two players. Player One starts off by dancing the first part, then Player Two does the next part, then finally they go together.

We now see the game about to start.

Play 'Never Grow Up' by CG5 and Vannamelon

When the music started Aaron couldn't help but add some lyrics to the music.

(Aaron) "The key to joy, with love to go around,

He's incomparable to all the freaks surrounding.

On the cuteness scale, he's a perfect

Nine-ninety-nine out of ten."

He looked over at Sabrina for a brief second, who was moving a little to his singing.

"He captivates,

With a twinkle in his eyes,

You know that hugs await, and it tickles as he tries

To bring you happiness.

I'm so obsessed,

Over and over again.

He's more than just a monster to me,

He's everything I want, and the best friend I need.

How could you not love him at all?"

As Sabrina watched Aaron dance and sing, she was thinking to her self, and about the words that Aaron said.

'All it takes for me is to listen to the music and let the words flow.'

Is it really that easy?

"Forever and ever,

Can't you be a sweet child forever?

Will you never ever ever grow up for me?

You'll be our hero, one day,

But I'll keep on hopin' you'll be okay.

I wish you'd never ever ever grow up for me, for me, for me."

(Sabrina) "How are you,

The cuddliest thing,

And cutest too?

Why can't I hold on to you,

Before you have to come to our rescue?

The Scarlet King,

Has apocalyptic songs to sing.

On that dreadful day, we'll bring,

The sovereign into suffering."

"Now you're getting it!" Aaron said, making her face flush a bit. What do you know? It was that easy. And, kinda fun!

(Aaron and Sabrina) "Can we sing a lullaby to you,

Can we hide out from the truth,

And sing a lullaby to you?

Can we hold you close,

And never let you go?"

(Aaron) He's more than just a monster to me,

He's everything I want, and the best friend I need.

How could you not love him at all?

(Sabrina) Forever and ever,

Can't you be a sweet child forever?

Will you never ever ever grow up for me?

(Aaron) You'll be our hero, one day,

But I'll keep on hopin' you'll be okay.

I wish you'd never ever ever grow up for me, for me, for me.

(Aaron and Sabrina) "Forever and ever,

Can't you be a sweet child forever?

Will you never ever ever grow up for me, for me, for me?"

When the course ended, and the music stopped, the two had the top score.

Sabrina squealed before embraced Aaron, which made him stumble off the dance pad.

After realizing what she did, she quickly pulled back before nervously smiling.

Now that that's dealt with,

"You are a natural, Sabrina. I knew you could do it." "I guess you were right. That was easy."

About a week and a half later...

During the middle of a vacation from school, we see Aaron enter Cyrus' house.

After his parents let him in he went upstairs to Cyrus' room.

"Cyrus you in here?"

When Aaron said that as he came in through the door, he was met with buzzing sound, then small combusting sound, then a yell from Cyrus out of frustration.

Alright, right now, some of you might be saying, 'Okay, enough with the suspense, what's going on?'

Well, to make it as simple-ish as I can make it, it's a project that Aaron and his friends are doing over their vacation time. Their art teacher, Jean-Pierre Monlataing, got Thomas Astruc, the successful movie director, to participate a cool project: the students are gonna make a real-life movie!

Everyone's got a role to play, but Zoé's got the lead roll.

That brings us to here.

Zoé's playing the role of the lead hero, Mylène's playing the lead villain. But Aaron and Cody are playing their robotic companions, respectively.

This was actually an idea made from INFERN0BOLT's review. I liked the idea of robots.

It's kinda off that these three were the only three who were in a different class that wanted to take part in this project.

Nilak was in charge of their looks and face paint, and Cyrus was in charge of what he was making now for them.

He's making harnesses with four mechanical arms each for Aaron and Cory to wear. Only problem is, he's on his ninth attempt, and they keep not working.

Max could've helped with this, but he had a different job, and Aaron was the only one free right now.

"Something tells me you're not having a good time."

"Hey Aaron." Cyrus said, walking away from his desk where the harnesses with the arms were on their stands.

"You okay?" "If you call 'still not getting these arms to work' anywhere near 'okay', then yeah, I'm doing peachy."

Aaron looked at the arms and said, "Mind if I help?"

"Wait, really?"

"Yeah. I got into mechanical engineering for a bit in the past; I think I can lend a hand."

Aaron went to the arms and took a look at the back of one of the harnesses. After taking a close examination, he said, "This part the servo control system?"

Surprised a little that Aaron even knew what that was, Cyrus went over and replied after looking, "Yeah."

For those who don't know, a servo control system is a system that allows signals from controllers to move machines so that they move how you want them too. You know, like with an R.C. toy or a drone.

"Well, there's the problem: it's not wired right." Aaron said.

He put on a pair of gloves, picked up a screwdriver and rewired the system. Seeing how it should be, Cyrus did the same and rewired the servo control system on the other harness.

"That should do it. Think it worked?" "Only one way to find out."

Cyrus went ahead and put a harness on Aaron after he walked back from the desk.

"Uh, this won't turn me into some Doctor Knockoff-topus, will it?" "Nah, relax. Unlike that guy, I'm not using the neural interface. I can control the arms with this controller right here."

Cyrus pulled out a controller that had two different colored joysticks and a rectangular screen in the middle, and a small antenna on the rop.

Carefully, with the controller, he controlled one of the arms to pick up a tool from the desk, and it worked!

He then controlled the arm to toss it in the air, and for one of the other arms on the other side to catch it.

"I think that did it." "And it only took your help and ten tries." "Mind if I try?" "Go ahead."

Cyrus handed Aaron the controller and raised one of the hands towards Cyrus in the shape of a fist. Seeing what he was implying, Cyrus fist bumped it.

The next day,  Françoise Dupont highschool, Art classroom. ...

"(robotic voice) I'm afraid I cannot allow you to do that." "Well then I'm afraid that I-" "(normal tone) Okay, Cody, I'm gonna have to stop you right there."

In the Art classroom where everyone working on the movie is, Aaron and Cody were going over their lines for the movie. Aaron's going over his lines as Generatron, Zoé's robot, and Cody as Wreck-R, Mylène's robot.

"Aaron, I'm sorry, but it's not easy." "You're telling me we pulled off that one-of-a-kind fight scene, and again with the arms Cyrus made, but when it comes to a robot voice, it's not easy? You only have a single line!"

"That's coming from you, a singer."

"My cousin's not a singer, and he's older than me. He can do a ton of voices and I only needed to teach him one thirty second lesson. C'mon."

Aaron dragged Cody by the arm and out of the room after saying to everyone, "Be back in half a minute."

Thirty seconds later...

"Okay, let's try again." Aaron said as he and Cody came back into the room.

Aaron and Cody got back into their places and Aaron said, "(robotic voice) I'm afraid I cannot allow you to do that." "(robotic voice) Well then I'm afraid that I'll have to dismantle you."

"(normal voice) About time." Aaron said with a smile as everyone clapped and cheered for Cody,

"Okay, after we say that, we fight, then after you pin me down, I get you off me, then I say, '(robotic voice) Heart-illery!' (normal voice) then I blast you back with my positive energy, then Zoé and Mylène do their thing. Simple as that."

"It seems you were correct." Cody said, still using the robotic voice.

"You can stop, you know." Aaron said making everyone laugh.

Chapter Text

A few days later...

Okay, the school break's coming to an end.

Also coming to an end is the process of the students finishing up the movie they're making.

In Françoise Dupont Highschool's Art classroom, we see everyone who was a part of the production watching Zoé and Mylène get ready for the final scene.

Right when they were going over their lines, Chloé burst through the door with Sabrina behind her.

"How dare you all! Giving the lead role to my half-of-a-sister who just came out of nowhere?! And with daddy's money, on top of it all."

"Uh, it's not actually funded by me, sweetheart, but by the city." André said, on the other side of the room.

"Same thing."

"It's really not." Aaron said under his breath.

To her half sister, Chloé said, "You-I told you that you'd be sent back to New York if you ever crossed my path, and now, not only are you on my path, but on TV, too!"

Marinette said, "Don't let your sister walk all over you, Zoé. You are made for this part, you deserve it!"

"It's true, and we're meeting with the producer tomorrow, so it's too late to change anything now." Thomas followed.

Jean-Pierre then said, "Might I remind you that you were offered a chance, like all the students in the school, to participate in the film, but you refused because, and I quote, 'Mylène's sweater is too ugly, Nate draws like a 2-year-old, Alya is useless and Marinette is ridiculous, utterly ridiculous.'"

"I said that?"

"Less politely."

"Well, I still mean all of it. But if this stupid, childish film actually gets released in theaters and turns someone into a star, that someone should be me. So, you're gonna give me the part my half-of-a-sister is playing because everything she owns is mine."

She then left as Sabrina followed offering her a banana. André followed after her, promising that he'll set things straight.

Things seemed in the clear.

...is what I would say, but everything is not in the clear.

It's the next day, and to make a long story short of what happened later on yesterday, when film's cast and crew go to Bob Roth's office, Chloé sitting in Bob's chair.

He explained that Chloé will be taking the part in the film...as the major role. Marinette tries to have it work out but Chloé threatened her to have Zoé go back to New York which ticked off Marinette and Aaron. But Zoé calmed them down, stating that it isn't a big deal that she can have another role that is off-screen.

Chloé did not complain as long as Zoé wasn't in the movie. After Bob Roth kicked the crew out of his office, leaving Marinette frustrated looked frustrated.

Right now, as for Aaron, he's inside one of the movie vans.

He just finished his look as Generatron and is examining himself in the mirror to keep his anger in check.

On his glasses was a prop that made it look like he had a blue cybernetic right eye and there was a blue contact lens for his other eye, there's an antenna on the right leg of his glasses, he had a black spandex suit on, but the hands and feet of it were gone and replaced with gloves, boots, and metal bands for his wrists and ankles. There were white electric line patterns on his suit, and on his chest was the Alchemy symbol for life, also in white. Nilak painted face earlier, so now there were the same color electrical patterns on his face.

He didn't look half bad if he did say so himself.

"Bet my singing career Chloé's gonna ruin this movie." he said a knowing voice after he was done with a sigh.

"I'll take that action." Cody said, coming over, and also in costume.

Cody was wearing the same getup: black spandex suit, gloves, boots, and metal bands for his wrists and ankles. The electrical pattern on his suit was a very dark violet however, on his chest was the Alchemy symbol for death in the same color, and on his face was painted the same color electrical pattern. On the left side of his head was an antenna prop, and he had red contacts on his eyes.

"You look good, man." "Thanks. So, should we get this over with?" "Let's."

The two walked to the door of the van. Well, Cody walked. Aaron rolled. There's three not-so-visible wheels on the bottom of Aaron's boots. Nino thought it was a good touch.

When they exited the van they walked to their friends who were by the other van. They got compliments on their looks when Nino then spoke, getting everyone's attention.

"In this scene, the entire population has been put into an enchanted sleep, so we need tons of extras."

Marinette then ran to the others runs over to the rest, and Aaron and Cody moved out of the way to Cyrus and Nilak who had their harnesses with the arms ready.

"You guys are gonna lay down here." They laid down on the ground. "Perfect!"

At that moment, Chloé burst out of the van.

"Hey! All of you! Someone just told me I'm supposed to play the role of the supervillain of destruction and Mylène is the superhero of creation. Are you kidding me?! I get the lead role, I am the good guy, okay?"

"Are you?" Aaron said as Cyrus put his harness on him, earning a snicker from Marinette. He got a glare from Chloé but he did not care.

Nino said, "Chloé, those two roles are equally as impor-"

"Blah, blah, blah, I don't care. I get to be the good guy.

Marinette said, "We don't have time for all of these changes, Chloé!"

"Oh yeah? DADDY!"

All it took was that for Nino to change the script.

This went on for a while; whenever there was something Chloé didn't like that was in the movie, she'd always demand for it to be changed into something she would approve of.

First, she wanted the role of a 'real' superhero. She had the idea of herself as Queen Bee, but after being reminded of a super-disaster she was as that 'superhero' by Mari, she came up with, get this, Queen Banana. I know, super original and clever. She even got a new outfit for it.

Then, she wanted a banana-themed car to go with her superhero self, after saying she didn't want a 'dumb robot' working for her, so Aaron's part of the movie was revoked.

Then, she decided to change the plot entirely, so instead of saving everyone from Mylène, she wanted to save Adrien from a cage hanging from a helicopter. He got part of this movie when his dad said it was for the good of the film.

I swear, the girl's like Angelica Schuyler; she can never be satisfied.

Aaron was fed up with it all though.

Aaron came out of the second movie van in his normal attire, with the harness with the arms in his hands.

He had a blank expression on his face, but he was next level mad.

"I believe this is yours, Cyrus." Aaron said, coming over and handing Cyrus the arms, before walking away from everyone.

"Aaron, where're you going?" Mylène asked.

Aaron turned around to face everyone before saying as calmly as he could, "Look, I can handle Chloé taking the lead role. I can handle not being in the movie. But I draw the line at her changing the plot completely. Effective immediately, I quit. *puts on headphones and plays music* Have a nice day, everyone."

While Aaron was leaving, he failed to hear the pleading from everyone asking him to stay. The sound was blocked by his headphones.

"I'm not listening! I can't hear you! Bye!"

Okay, even Sabrina, who was waiting outside the other van that Chloé was inside, started to feel bad.

When Chloé finally came out, she was told that Aaron quit. She couldn't care less.

Next, she had a ridiculous demand: she wanted a supervillain to fight. The one she had in mind was a giant yellow gorilla that throws exploding bananas. After she got one made of cardboard, she made a fuss and said that she wanted a real one, and Marinette said that wasn't possible because they don't exist.

To which Chloé replied, "There are tons of giant gorillas doing stuff in all the good movies, can't you just hire one of those? Ugh, I'm so tired of all of you!"

She walked to her limo, followed by Sabrina.

"I'm getting some beauty rest at the Palace, tomorrow you'd better have this monkey business figured out."

She slams the door of her limousine, which drives off. Sabrina looked at everyone with a guilty look before walking after it.

Kim then said, "Maybe the zoo will lend us an ape if we take extra good care of it."

"You're not really gonna look for a giant dynamite-flinging gorilla?" said Marinette.

"It's for the good of the film, Marinette." Max said.

"It's not for the good of the film, it's not even a film anymore, it's just Chloé's fantasy! The only thing we're gonna do right now is get Adrien out of that cage. *Gets onto Chloé's banana car.* Then, we're getting Aaron back here so we can shoot the story that we all thought of together. That's for the good of the film!"

Everyone cheered for that.

Tomorrow, at the Sorbonne...

To make a long story short, they got the movie into action overnight.

They got Aaron to come back after Marinette tried calling him twice. He didn't pick up both times because of two things: his mom wanted to talk about something, and he wanted nothing to do with the movie if it meant that Chloé was a part of it.

Then Zoé tried calling him. Before he could hang up, she said that they were doing the original idea they had for the movie without Chloé knowing about it.

Aaron came over straight away saying, and I quote, 'Why didn't you start with that? I'll be right over.'

Anyway, they got the movie done and the four with important roles got to play their parts: Zoé as Kreatika, Mylène as Destroika, Aaron as Generatron, and Cody as Wreck-R.

Everyone's in the Sorbonne right now, watching the movie in action.

As we see Chloé burst in through the doors furiously, we see the scene that everyone's watching.

We see Kreatika and Destroika facing each other, blades in hand. To the side was everyone lying on the ground.

Out of nowhere, a surprise attack came from Wreck-R. How was it a surprise attack? He had cloaking tech [thank editing for that]. He appeared right in front of Kreatika and was about to throw a punch at her.

But on his wheels came Generatron and in a high speed, he caught the fist with his hand.

"(robotic voice) I'm afraid I cannot allow you to do that."

"(robotic voice) Well then I'm afraid that I'll have to dismantle you."

The hero of creation and the villain of destruction both stood back as their robots started to tussle.

After a bit, we now see them charge at each other, both having their extra arms push against each other.

Then suddenly, one of Wreck-R's hands let go before hitting Generatron to the ground, which caught him off guard.

Flat on his back, he tried to get up, but Wrech-R stepped on his chest, stopping him from getting up.

When all seemed lost, Generatron suddenly boosted himself onto his feet and got Wreck-R off him.

He aimed his arms and two fists at him, and they glowed white.

"Heart-illery!"

With that one word, a glowing beam from all six arms shot at Wreck-R sending him flying into a tree. He tried to get up, but that blast was too much. It took him out for the count.

But on the bright side, it's good to see Generatron still still standing...even if it's for a few seconds.

When Generatron turned back around to see Kreatika,

*SLASH!*

Destroika struck him in the back, and made him fall to his knees. Then on his side.

Seeing her partner on the ground and out of commission, Kreatika looked back at Destroika with a glare.

The two of them then charged their swords.

"Ultimate Nightmare!" "Harmonic Wind!

After the swords glowed, they fought using them. After a bit, Kreatika uses her power to stop Destroika, making her take a knee.

She then went to Generatron and used her power to heal him and get him back on his feet. They smiled at each other before Kreatika went to wake up the citizens.

"*taking her mask off* I've freed you from evil!" Kreatika said after finishing.

Destroika removed her mask before saying, "Why did you wake them, Kreatika? Humans have destroyed the planet! They don't deserve to be awake! *prepares her sword*"

When she was about to be struck, Kreatika blocked with her sword just in time.

"You're wrong, Destroika. Each one of those humans carries the hope of a better world within them!"

"You're just like them, I hate you! *falls to the ground*"

"You may hate me, but I love you," She knelt down to her. "and I always will, even if the whole world hates you, *places hand on Destroika's* sister.

Destroika looks up at her before the two hug each other as the citizens cheer for them. And in the background, we see Generatron helping Wreck-R onto his feet.

There was a standing ovation! The movie turned out great.

Shame that there was only one person who didn't think the same thing.

Furiously, Chloé said, "This is ridiculous! Who authorized shooting this without me?! Where's my monkey?! And what is my half-of-a-sister doing in my movie?!"

Adrien walked over to Chloé with a tablet in his hands, with his father on the screen, with Marinette and Aaron following behind.

From the tablet, Gabriel said. Miss Dupain-Cheng convinced me to watch this first scene. I found it very moving and...Adrien is exceptional in it. I've therefore decided to privately finance the movie based on the original screenplay."

Chloé tried crying to her dad again, but before he could answer Bob Roth said while counting the money in his hand, "Like we said before, kid. Movie making's all about compromise." He then put the cash away.

Aaron wanted to say something, but Bob Roth helped start the movie, so he stayed quiet.

Marinette then said, "Sorry, Chloé. It was for the good of the film."

Chloé then left angrily saying, "Ridiculous! *slams the door open* Utterly ridiculous!"

Adrien went after her after a second, and Aaron looked at Marinette and said, "You got a bad bad feeling about this too, or just me?"

"Yeah, but I'm not surprised. It's Chloé."

Literally a few seconds later, the theater started rumbling.

"Please tell me this is a short earthquake." Aaron said.

As if he jinxed it, the roof was pried off the building as Adrien came back in, showing the cause of it was a noticeably large, bulky banana-themed gorilla. It had red eyes with purple sclera, a pale yellow face, black V-shaped eyebrows, and two sharp canine teeth. It's carrying some bananas tied around its chest.

Its head was perfectly shaped to fit the car that Chloé was in on top of it.

She had vivid crimson colored-eyes with the light violet sclera, pale, light grayish amber-colored face, yellow lipstick, two solid bananas as her front hair, a black mask with a yellow outline, a black and yellow jumpsuit, and a skirt consisting of five large bananas with a circular hole for her gun. She also has four mini bananas attached to a black circle on her chest and has yellow skin.

"Queen Banana in action. Never thought I'd see the day." Aaron said.

"Where is my useless half-of-a-sister?" Queen Banana said before ordering her sentimonster.

"Banana Boom-Boom, peel them off!"

The gorilla threw a banana off it's chest and into the room.

Aaron and Mari ran just in time before it exploded. When it did, it turned the surrounding people into bananas.

Adrien ran back out of the room, and Aaron and Marinette legged it to the emergency exit, bringing Zoé with them.

Zoé said as she was pulled up the stairs, "She's mainly mad at me, so I should try and reason with her."

Marinette: "Unfortunately, no one can reason with your sister, Zoé." Marinette said, "Stay here you two, I'm gonna...try to find a way out." She then ran up the stairs.

From the outside, we hear Queen Banana saying, "If you don't come out from your hiding place, Zoé, I'm gonna turn all of Paris into bananas, and it'll be all your fault!

"My fault... *gets on the floor*"

Hearing her say that, Aaron looked at Zoé who had a guilty look.

He crouched down and faced her saying, "Hey, look at me."

He put his hands on her shoulders, making her look at him.

"None of this is your fault, don't listen to her. She's never been right about anything. Blame your sister's pride and jealousy for this. You know she can't stand to see you or others happy. You're better than her. Now, there's two things you can do right now: you can either sit there and feel guilty about something you didn't even cause, or you can get up on your feet knowing that everything will be alright, and be the opposite of what she says you are. Okay?"

"...Okay." she answered, with a faint blush appearing on her face.

"Great, I'm gonna go through there. You'll be alright on your own?" "Yeah. You go ahead."

Aaron ran to a door on the staircase and went from in the hallway into a empty room.

When his kwamis came out, Shadow was the first to speak.

"This is it. You finally have an excuse to punch Chloé in the face."

"You read my mind, Shadow." Aaron replied.

Glare just looked at the two saying, a little concerned, "I think you two spend too much time together."

After Aaron transformed, Twilight called out his light speed and ran out of the room, up the stairs, and out the emergency door. He noticed that Zoé was gone, but he'd worry about that later.

He ran across the rooftops and found the Cat and Bug, and ran over and moved them just in time to avoid them from one of Banana Boom-Boom's bombs.

On the ground, Twi said, "I'd say this is bananas, but I'm not the jokester. Cat can keep that job."

"We should be careful. Shadow Moth has been very generous to Chloé." Ladybug said.

"I gotta admit, I'm a little jealous of her gear." said Cat Noir.

"Totally unnecessary, nothing can beat this team." Ladybug said, as the three of them put their ear comms on from their weapons.

"Yeah, what gadgets can triumph against a combo of luck, cunning, and swiftness?" Twi said.

"We do make a good trio." Cat said before they split up to deal with Queen Banana.

They tried attacking, but she didn't make it easy.

Cat tried attacking from the right, Ladybug from the left, and Twilight down the middle. They couldn't get close because if one of bananas touched them, they'd turn into bananas too.

Twi was an exception, he's immune; he didn't even block, dodge, or counter when bananas were fired at him. He even caught one and flung it back at her and hit her in the face, which made her mad.

Banana bombs though? That's a different story. He's immune, not invincible. Even he had to get away when Banana Boom-Boom threw bombs at him.

The three of them regrouped, then Ladybug used her Lucky Charm which was-

"Wood glue?"

She then looked over at Queen Banana. She spotted her weapon, the holster in her outfit for it, then the glue.

"Still, something is missing, but what?"

"Hey, Chloé!" a new voice said, "Here I am!"

Twi recognized that voice and looked and saw that it was Zoé.

"Crud." he ran in to go save her, while Ladybug got an idea when she saw her.

"Ready for a transatlantic voyage on the banana express?" Queen Banana asked her sister.

"Only if you promise to stop doing evil in Paris."

"(sarcastically) Of course, I promise I'll be really good." She immediately blasted a passerby.

"You'll never keep your promise!"

She laughed. "(normally) Of course not, banana head! Banana Boom-Boom, grab her!"

Yet, before the gorilla could, Twilight ran in and carried her bridal-style and got her out of the way.

"(over comms) Guys, I can use some cover for a minute!"

Afetr he said that, Cat Noir called his Cataclysm and tried to touch Queen Banana's car, but she moved it in time, and he touched Banana Boom-Boom instead.

And we all know what happens when you Cataclysm a sentimonster. It goes bananas.

...I do not regret the pun I made.

Ladybug facepalmed, Cat had a sheepish look, and Twi said, "Starting to take back what I said about you being cunning."

"*cackles* When he's out of control, Banana Boom-Boom is even more destructive! Have fun, you three!" Queen Banana then flew towards Twi and Zoé.

"Hold on!" Twilight ran off with a tight hold on Zoé, while dodging blasts from the weaponry on Queen Banana's car.

Up ahead, he saw the entrance for the subway, so he ran down it, leaving the queen to wait outside due to her car too big to fit in the entrance.

"You'll have to come out sometime, Twilight Fighter, especially if you don't wanna see my monkey make a banana smoothie out of Ladybug and her cat!"

Little did she know, Twilight used his Phantasm and got out of there to help Cat Noir, while Ladybug took his place by going in through a different entrance.

All Ladybug said over the comms while Twilight ran, was to get Zoé somewhere safe, tell her where he hid her, then help Cat Noir.

He didn't ask any questions.

It took Twi almost no time to rush over and help with the sentimonster.

When he got there, he saw Cat dodge another bomb from the gorilla. Another one came, but it was sliced away by one of Twilight's katanas.

When it came back in his hand, Twi just missed being blown up, and after that, Cat Noir was picked up by Banana Boom-Boom.

Twi was about to do something when another hero came.

From the look of it, she had the Bee Miraculous. Ooh, Chloé's gonna be livid when she sees this.

"Hey, you big ape! How about fighting someone your own size?" she said, before calling out her- "Venom!"

Banana Boom-Boom throws Cat Noir away, leaving Twilight to catch him and place him on his feet, and starts shooting bananas at the new girl, who dodged them. She ends up running up his arm and using the Venom on his head.

She lands next to Cat Noir and Twilight.

"Queen Bee?" The former asked.

"No, my name's Vesperia!" She said.

Twilight whistled an impressed whistle before he heard beeping from his allies' Miraculous.

"You two might wanna recharge." he said, before turning to Vesperia, "Between you and me, it's nice to not be the only one on the team with two colors."

The two heroes went to recharge leaving Twilight to wait. When they retransformed, the three of them went to join Ladybug.

In the streets of Paris...

Ladybugs seen running while dodging and blocking the explosive bananas, but she tripped at one point.

Queen Banana from her car aimed her gun at her. "I'm going to smash you and then turn you into banana bread!"

"Luminosity." Twi said, appearing in front of Queen Banana, in her car, surprising her.

He pointed behind her right as we hear Cat Noir say, "Cataclysm!" and disintegrate the car with one touch as the Queen and Twilight jumped out. The latter going invisible again.

Queen Banana landed next to Ladybug, grabbed her, and Held banana gun to Ladybug's head. "Give me your Miraculous, or else I'll turn her into baby food!"

"Queen Banana," Vesperia said as she landed in, "you're not even capable of a fair fight with the new holder of the Bee Miraculous!"

"How dare you—I'm the one and only Queen Bee!"

"Oh, you were, but I am the real Queen Bee now."

While she was talking, Ladybug discretely puts the wood glue where Queen Bananas stores the banana gun.

"And you're only the queen of bananas! Ladybug chose me to defend Paris because you couldn't do it."

Queen Banana, livid like I said she would be, blasts Vesperia, turning her into a banana and freeing Ladybug.

Queen Banana cackled before saying, "And what are you going to defend now that you're a banana?" She puts her banana gun away. To Ladybug and Cat Noir, "Now see what happens to people who don't see things my way? Give me your Miraculous!" She tried to pull out the banana gun again, but it's stuck.

Ladybug said, "*shows the tube of glue* This Lucky Charm glue is really good. And so is Vesperia, don't you think, Cat Noir?"

"You counted your bananas before they were peeled, Queen Banana."

"No, not again!" Queen Banana tried to run off but she was knocked to the ground by an invisible Twilight, who punched her in the face.

He finally did it.

As he ran, he snatched the pin from her, threw it on the ground and while saying, "Luminosity." he stepped on it making it break.

Ladybug captured the amouk and akuma, she used her magical ladybugs to fix everything, and all was good.

...is what I would say, but then there's Chloé.

When she was back to normal she ranted on about how she hated the heroes, and before Ladybug could give her a magical charm, she stormed off.

Cat and Twi had to leave, but Vesperia had an idea of what to do.

We come back to the theater to see Chloé burst in though the doors angrily.

"I want to shoot my film!"

"That's enough, Chloé." said Zoé who came in from behind her, "It doesn't matter if you try to send me back to New York, I'm done playing the supporting role for the good of our family."

"DADDY!"

André actually grew a backbone and said confidently and sternly, "Zoé is right, Chloé. You can ask me for a new cellphone or to paint the limousine pink, but you can't ask me to hurt your sister."

"Don't call her that. She's not even half of a sister, she's nothing to me! I- *turns to Zoé* I hate you!"

Zoé just placed her hands on Chloé's shoulders and said, "You may hate me, but I love you, and I always will, even if the whole world hates you, sister."

She hugged Chloé. "Remember? We have the same mother! Look, she even gave me this gift." She showed her the Magical Charm from earlier.

"If it comes from mom, then I'm the one who gets to wear it. Give it to me!"

What's mine is yours. Zoé said, giving the Charm, "You and I are family."

Chloé puts the Charm on as a necklace.

Aaron, who got here earlier, saw an akuma fly in towards Chloé, but it is blocked by a pink forcefield.

"So that's how they work." Aaron said to himself.

"You just wait, real life is nothing like your stupid film. I'll get my revenge." Chloé walks off.

Adrien came in and asked if Chloé was okay, but she said, "Leave me alone, all of you!" She continued her leave.

Aaron rolled his eyes. That girl will never change.

Chapter Text

Preview for what's happening next chapter.

Check this out!

This is all taking place in the middle of another break from school.

In Aaron's room, he's having a video chat with all his friends on his laptop on his desk.

Suddenly, his Mom came in and gave Aaron an envelope and he said, "Thanks Mom." as she left.

"What's that, Aaron?" Kim asked.

"My plane ticket."

"Where're you going?" Alya said.

"My mom told me while we were making the movie. My grandmother said there was a change of plans for the family reunion and we're celebrating it on Mardi Gras instead of next month.

So yeah, I won't be here for the next few days." Aaron said.

Everyone individually said something that meant they understood.

Yet, Cyrus, Nilak, Cody, and Zoé didn't. Mardi wha?

"What's Mardi Gras?" Zoé asked.

Aaron then explained, "Mardi Gras, sometimes called Fat Tuesday, is a holiday people celebrate to dedicate the close of the pre-Lenten season.

The pre-Lenten season, A.K.A. Shrovetide or Forelent, is the Christian period of preparation before the beginning of the liturgical season of Lent, the season of the church year that follows the Epiphany Season.

My family's gonna celebrate at my Momo's place while we have our reunion. We're gonna see the parade in downtown Baton Rouge, and afterwards at night, we're all gonna eat out in the backyard."

That's why no one's at school even though it's a weekday. It's Mardi Gras Break.

Make sense how they don't know about it. They're all from the U.S., and Louisiana, Aaron's home state, is the only state where it's an official holiday.

Mardi Gras is actually celebrated Italy, Germany, Russia, Brazil, Trinidad and Tobago, Louisiana, Poland, the U.K., and a lot of other places. Even here in Paris.

I'm surprised Nilak doesn't know about it. She's from England!

Elsie then led everyone inside the airport, and the long process of going to the terminal, handing in tickets, and boarding the plane went by.

When the plane took off, everyone was seated.

Elsie was up front with the toddlers, Aarielle was on the other side along with Zoé, Aaron had Mari and Adrien on both his sides behind Elsie, and on the other side of the plane was Cyrus, Nilak, and Cody.

Mari was out the window to get her mind off Adrien, but he was video calling his dad on a tablet. He called to make sure he got onboard safely.

Gabriel's actually calling from the private plane he owns, but Adrien doesn't need to know that.

We now see them walking around North Boulevard Town Square.

"Thanks for showing us around, Aaron." Marinette said.

"No, thank you guys." Aaron said, "It was nice to spend a day back in Baton Rouge."

When they all stopped at a crosswalk, but then an expensive looking car pulled up next to them, and the back seat window pulled down and a voice from it was heard.

"Hey, Aaron! Long time no see!"

Aaron and Aarielle knew that voice too well. They didn't answer and looked away as the crosswalk signal gave the 'walk' signal and they both walked on, leaving Aaron's friends perplexed.

As the car still followed them down the street, they got a look of the person who called out to Aaron in the car.

It was a girl around their age with fair skin. She's a redhead with an orange headband, and as her long hair went down the back of her hair, there's a single black streak in it. She has a silver designer jacket over her blue dress, and white shoes.

She said, "Aaron, I know you can hear me. You can't ignore your friend like this, y'know."

"You were the one who ended the friendship, Tracey."

Yep, this was Tracey. Remember? Aaron mentioned her and how much of a brat she was? Stomped on their friendship and only cared about winning?

"Come on, Aaron, don't you miss me a little?"

"You're bad at body language, you know that?" he said, obviously not wanting to talk to her, "I know you're upset that I'm the Ace."

"...I'm not upset at all."

"I got your account cancelled when you tried using Aaron for clout." Aarielle said.

Tracey's eye twitched, and I swear I heard glass starting to crack.

Yeah, about that: three days after Aaron's face reveal, Aarielle found out online that Tracey had a social account and on it, she was posting lies saying that she was best friends with the Ace.

Aarielle debunked that and got her cancelled saying that she was the Ace's sister, she showed proof to those who didn't believe her at first, and said that Aaron didn't even know anyone named Tracey.

Almost all of Tracey's followers left her, and the site blocked her account.

I really hope you guys don't do stuff like that.

"Glare, Shadow, Dim the Lights." Twilight then detransformed and took a look at his kwamis.

Shadow looked fine, but Glare didn't look too good. She looked weak and unwell. So unwell that she stopped floating, leaving Aaron to catch her in his hands.

Worried he said, "Glare! You okay?! Speak to me!"

"Aaron...I don't feel so good..." she weakly said.

"I'm not surprised." Shadow said, "(to Aaron) Your worst friend forever was akumatized and now she's going around with Glare's Light Speed and immunity. Now she can take your Miraculous without going insane.

Not only that, but Shadow Moth found out about your trip and knows that your on the hunt for the lost Miraculous.

If were not careful, she might be able to take the others too. I'll just say it now. We. Are. Finished."

"We're finished 'til I say we're finished." Aaron said, feeling determined, "We still have your Phantasm and super sense. We're gonna beat that akuma, and we're getting back that Miraculous or we're going out trying."

Tracey looked at Ladybug and Cat Noir lying on the ground.

She smirked and went towards them. "Next time, try to go a little faster."

Twilight reached out for them. "GUYS NO!" But he wouldn't make it in time.

Then, through his eyes, it was as if time slowed down, and everything but Crimson, Ladybug and Cat Noir was white.

The white on his Miraculous glowed, then he closed his eyes. Right after, his body was covered in a white glow.

Not sure how, but Twilight ran towards Crimson, just when she was about to take one of Ladybug's earrings, but he ran quick. And I mean quick.

Right when Crimson was about to take it off, she was kneed in the face by Twilight, and flew right into a lamppost.

The two heroes got up and looked at Twilight who was standing in front of them, looking at Crimson Runner.

The glow went away, and it looks like his look changed a bit.

There's now a black cloak on him, had some fingerless gloves, and his katannas and the holders for them were replaced with one holder, and it was holding a dual bladed version of his katannas put together. Finally, his mask was changed also. The diagonal line separating the two colors on it was replaced with a zigzag line separating the black and white, and on the black side of the mask was four points with white at the edges of them, and the same went for the white side but on the four white points was black at the edges of the points.

Twilight looked at himself amazed. He felt...different. Like he was a little stronger, more agile, and a little faster.

He saw Trace get up and look at him with a scowl.

Shadow Moth had the same look.

That's impossible! Twilight shouldn't have his super speed! It was taken away!

"I took your Light Speed! How'd you even-"

Twilight looked at his akumatized ex-fake best friend and said, "Well, news flash: true power's never lost."

And, that's all I'm giving.

See you all next Tuesday!

Chapter Text

Happy Mardi Gras everyone!

You might not know about it if you don't live in Louisiana, because Louisiana's the only state where it's officially a holiday, but don't worry, I'm here to enlighten you on it!

Not gonna lie, kinda nervous about this because this is my first Miraculous World chapter. I literally tugged my collar a few times while making this.

Yet, I have three reasons to feel excited for this.

One: One of the lost Elemental Miraculous will be no longer lost.

Two: Like I said, this is my first Miraculous world chapter, and I have a huge helping of hope in my hands. Try saying that five times fast.

Three: I get to share one of my favorite holidays with you guys! Yay!

No joke, there's 12,276 words in this chapter. Get a drink and/or a snack; you might be here a while.

Anyway, let's get to it!

Enjoy!

Some time at night...

Man, Paris at night. What I would give to get a good view of a Paris landmark with the night sky.

On a building before the Eiffel Tower, we see Ladybug, Cat Noir, and Twilight sitting on it.

What are they doing? Well, remember that Aaron said that he'd be heading to his home state to get back the Metal Miraculous? That's what's going on here.

Twilight had his book and was showing them about the riddles and about the Lost Miraculous he had to find. He just finished telling them that he's off to Louisiana to get the first one.

"Are you sure about this Twilight?" Ladybug asked, "We could come with you."

"Hey, I was still here while you two were in New York and Shanghai. I can handle myself. Besides, what can go wrong? Shadow Moth doesn't know about this. We're in the clear."

...He must not be paying attention to the pair of eyes on the side of the next building.

"I'll be fine, you two. I gotta get ready to go. I'll see you guys in a few days." Twilight then parkoured across the rooftops on his way home.

"Ladybug, do you really think Twilight can find all four lost Miraculous on his own?"

"He knows more about them than us, Cat. I have faith in him, but I'm worried that Shadow Moth might find out about this. If he gets a hold of any of the Elemental Miraculous, he might get an advantage against us.

We might have to help Twilight with this one."

"As much as I don't like dissing your plans, M'lady, you and I have private lives that might stop us from helping him. How're we gonna get to the U.S. without anyone asking any questions."

Cat did make a good point.

If Ladybug's parents found out she was gone for a while and was on the other side of the planet, she'd be in so much trouble.

They needed a valid excuse, but they didn't have one right now.

"We'll find a way. Until then, let's head in for the night." "I bid you adieu, Ladybug."

When the two left, the eyes that were on the side of the next building took the form of an origami butterfly-like and flew off.

Meanwhile, in Nathalie's bedroom...

Looking down at a tablet was Nathalie from her bed, and Gabriel who was standing to the side. What was on the screen was what the butterfly was looking at.

That butterfly from earlier was a sentimonster she created called Optigami. She made it after the Miracle Queen incident, when Chloé exposed the identities of the Miraculous wearers other than Ladybug and Cat Noir.

It was meant to be a spy for any Miraculous wearers, and luck was on their side tonight.

Thanks to Optigami, they found out that Twilight was on the search for four Elemental Miraculous.

However, Nathalie pointed out, "Optigami's position was too low for us to see which one he's going after, but we now know there's one in Baton Rouge, Louisiana."

"The Metal Miraculous." Gabriel said, "Sounds like just the edge I need to get the upper hand against Ladybug and Cat Noir. All we need to do is have the Twilight Fighter show us where it is."

This is all taking place in the middle of another break from school.

In Aaron's room, he's having a video chat with all his friends on his laptop on his desk.

Suddenly, his Mom came in and gave Aaron an envelope and he said, "Thanks Mom." as she left.

"What's that, Aaron?" Kim asked.

"My plane ticket."

"Where're you going?" Alya said.

"My mom told me while we were making the movie. My grandmother said there was a change of plans for the family reunion and we're celebrating it on Mardi Gras instead of next month.

So yeah, I won't be here for the next few days." Aaron said.

Everyone individually said something that meant they understood.

Yet, Cyrus, Nilak, Cody, and Zoé didn't. Mardi wha?

"What's Mardi Gras?" Zoé asked.

Aaron then explained, "Mardi Gras, sometimes called Fat Tuesday, is a holiday people celebrate to dedicate the close of the pre-Lenten season.

The pre-Lenten season, A.K.A. Shrovetide or Forelent, is the Christian period of preparation before the beginning of the liturgical season of Lent, the season of the church year that follows the Epiphany Season.

My family's gonna celebrate at my Momo's place while we have our reunion. We're gonna see the parade in downtown Baton Rouge, and afterwards at night, we're all gonna eat out in the backyard."

That's why no one's at school even though it's a weekday. It's Mardi Gras Break.

Make sense how they don't know about it. They're all from the U.S., and Louisiana, Aaron's home state, is the only state where it's an official holiday.

Mardi Gras is actually celebrated Italy, Germany, Russia, Brazil, Trinidad and Tobago, Louisiana, Poland, the U.K., and a lot of other places. Even here in Paris.

I'm surprised Nilak doesn't know about it. She's from England!

Everyone started talking about it. It sounded like a lot of fun.

Aaron said back, "Anyway, I'm looking forward to tomorrow. We need to catch the next flight to Baton Rouge."

Aaron opened his envelope and looked inside and groaned before saying loudly so his mom could hear, "Mom! How on Earth do you buy six extra tickets?!"

"Oh- Sorry, Aaron! Should I send them back?"

"*sigh* Hold on! (to his friends) Sorry about that, guys. My mom somehow bought six extra tickets for the flight. And she says I'm careless. Now I know where I got it from."

Hearing that he had extra tickets, Marinette said, "Aaron, wait!"

"Yeah?"

"...What if you brought Cyrus, Nilak, Cody, and Zoé with you to Louisiana to celebrate Mardi Gras? You could use this as an opportunity to tell them all about it and show them the customs."

"...I'll admit, it's tempting...But, I don't know Mari."

"C'mon. It'll be fun. I'll even come along."

"...Well, I mean, I guess it's not a bad idea. If you guys can get permission from your parents, I guess it'll be okay. That just leaves me with one ticket."

It was Alya's turn to have an idea.

"Why don't you get Adrien to come with you guys?"

Aaron and Mari immediately saw what she was doing. Before Marinette could protest, Aaron muted her for a second, and said to Adrien, "You don't mind, right Adrien?"

"Well, I'd have to get my father's permission first, so-"

"Actually,"

They all heard a voice on Adrien's screen and they saw Gabriel from the doorway.

He just walking by his room, when he heard, 'Louisiana' from Aaron.

"I couldn't help but overhear your conversation. I personally think it's a great idea to bring my son along on this trip. It could be a perfect learning experience."

Actually, it was a part of his plan. Being from Louisiana, Aaron had some knowledge of the place. The Metal Miraculous might be at one of Louisiana's landmarks and/or important places.

"You have my permission, Adrien." he said before leaving.

"...Well, that settles that then." Aaron said before saying so his mom could hear, "Mom! Good news! We can keep the tickets!"

Tomorrow...

At the airport, we see Adrien's limo pull up and the young actor came out of it with a suitcase.

"Hope y'all are ready for an eleven hour trip." Aaron said.

Elsie then led everyone inside the airport, and the long process of going to the terminal, handing in tickets, and boarding the plane went by.

When the plane took off, everyone was seated.

Elsie was up front with the toddlers, Aarielle was on the other side along with Zoé, Aaron had Mari and Adrien on both his sides behind Elsie, and on the other side of the plane was Cyrus, Nilak, and Cody.

Mari was out the window to get her mind off Adrien, but he was video calling his dad on a tablet. He called to make sure he got onboard safely.

Gabriel's actually calling from the private plane he owns, but Adrien doesn't need to know that.

Aaron who was resting his eyes heard Zoé call him and he opened them and answered.

"Aaron, can you tell us more about Louisiana?"

"Sure thing."

Everyone then turned to pay attention as Aaron spoke. Gabriel too, because Adrien forgot to end the call.

"Louisiana, known for it's Cajun and Creole cuisine, Mardi Gras celebrations, diverse cultural heritage, bayous, jazz music, the birthplace of American blues and where where the motto is 'Union, Justice, and Confidence'.

People might always go for New Orleans, but my home's in the capitol: Baton Rouge. Baton Rouge is actually French for 'Red Stick'. It's called this because records of D'Iberville, a city in Mississippi, described large reddened poles were erected by Indians with fish and bear heads attached in sacrifice.

Yeah, Indians lived in Louisiana a long time ago.

Anyway,"

Aaron pulled out his phone and showed his friends some sites to see on his phone as he continued.

"There's some other things to see in Louisiana like the Tiger Stadium where Louisiana State University hosts football games, the walk down the Mississippi River, and the Arts & Science Museum but one of the biggest attractions is the Old State Capitol building."

"Whoa, it looks like a castle." Marinette said.

"It actually was a castle. It was a Gothic-Revival castle that was built in 1847, but it was burned down by the Union Army. And in 1882, it was repaired and served as the state capitol until 1932, when the new State Capitol building opened.

Now it's a museum of political history.

There's things to see there like the history of the Boggs family. They lived in that castle for more than forty years.

Andrew Boggs was the original owner of the place, but he was presumed dead from a plane crash in Alaska in 1972. They didn't find a body or the plane, all they found was his ring."

Okay, that last part with the ring isn't actually true or a part of the history. I added that into this fanfic to introduce the Metal Miraculous.

Hope you're liking the Louisiana lesson though.

The five of them looked at the ring. To Marinette and Adrien, it looked a lot like the Miraculous Twilight's going after. And sometime tomorrow, he's going after it.

Gabriel saw the ring two and smirked as he ended the call. That had to be what Twilight was going for. He'd have to get it, but he might need to find a helping hand with it first.

Just in case Twilight wouldn't make things easy.

After that lesson that Aaron gave out, everyone continued to sit back, relax, and enjoy the rest of the way to Louisiana.

That was until-

"Aaron, I'm bored, can you sing 'Stars in the Sky' or something?" Aarielle said, peaking her head over the seat to see Aaron.

"Aarielle, you have a phone, just listen to it." "Please?"

Aaron looked at her then at Nilak, who had the same look. She was a music fan after all.

Aaron sighed. "Fine. What've I got to lose?"

"Thanks, Aaron. *turns back around*"

Aaron used his phone to play the music to the song he was gonna sing.

Play 'Stars In The Sky' by Kid Cudi.

(Aaron) "The feelings runnin' deep

Ain't no time for sleep

A second to unwind

Head up in the sky.

I follow to the beat

It's just what my heart's demandin',

Friends and laughin'.

Hear me, dancin' in the flow

Yes, I feel it's my time

Watch me glow.

Livin' in the dream lights, in the zone

Yeah, this world is all mine

Come see what you'll find, right.

Goin' for it, I'm out, I'm rollin'

'Til the stars in the sky, babe, I'm home

In the city, I'm out, I'm rollin'

'Til the stars in the sky, babe, I'm home

Say I might and sail tonight, I'm home

Say right now, 'I'll get it', take my hand, come zone

Come on, catch a ride

And we take it to places that we only dream

I think I'm home

This is my heaven, baby, day and night, in my zone."

Later...

We see Aaron and his friends and family arrive in Baton Rouge Airport and as Aaron kept singing as the made their way to the exit, heads turned in their direction.

"The feeling flows through me

Heaven's where we meet

Happy we lovin', we lovin' our lives

Things I wish to see

Seem to come to be

I see the truth, I'm honest."

They made it outside where two cabs were waiting. After putting their luggage in, they made their way into downtown Baton Rouge to where they'd be staying for the time being.

"The moon is singin' our song

See we found what we're searchin' for

The love that we holdin'

Another adventure unfolds

I've been dreamin' about it

Dreamin' about it

Goin' for it, I'm out, I'm rollin'

'Til the stars in the sky, babe, I'm home

In the city, I'm out, I'm rollin'

'Til the stars in the sky, babe, I'm home

Say I might and sail tonight, I'm home

Say right now, "I'll get it", take my hand come zone

Come on, catch a ride

And we take it to places that we only dream

I think I'm home

This is my heaven, baby, day and night in my zone

We are free of worries

Just to the side, take me home

Free, no worries at all

Take me home."

After a while, the car came to a stop in front of an inn.

End song!

The eleven of them gathered their luggage and went into the inn for that they'd be staying in for the time they'd be in Louisiana.

They didn't want to stress Aaron's grandma out with having to take care of eleven extra people for the next few days.

They're staying on the floor below the top floor.

Speaking of which, we see them exit the elevator to the floor.

They went down the hall, which was decorated like the streets were.

"Aaron, why are there these three colors everywhere? That normal for Mardi Gras?" Cyrus asked.

"Yep. That's because the three colors of Mardi Gras are purple, green, and gold. Purple represents justice, green represents faith, and gold represents power."

Aaron explained as he led the two of them to the rooms they'd be staying in.

"Boys in one room, girls in the other." Elsie said before dragging Kelsey and D. Michael into a room with her.

She knew there'd be trouble if either of them stayed with the older kids.

The next day...

After the breakfast that the inn provided, the eleven of them got a ride in two more cabs.

They're on their way to a suburban area, to a one story, slightly teal house.

When they all got out, Aaron and his fam went to the door first.

Elsie unlocked it, they went inside and made it to the house's kitchen.

Aaron's friends looked around the place in curiosity when they stepped inside. It was a pretty nice place.

Zoé's eyes happened to land on a photo on the wall of a much younger Aaron with his grandparents. In the picture, Aaron was given a soccer ball on Christmas.

The woman in her sixties was Aaron's grandmother. Her skin's a little lighter than Aaron's and her hair tied behind her head. She had five moles on her face, two on one cheek, three on the other, and on her right cheek.

That was Patricia: Elsie's mother and Aaron's grandma. Or his Momo, take your pick.

The man in the photo had skin that was a little darker than Aaron's. He had some stubble, and a short haircut, and there was a pair of glasses in his hands.

That's Cedric: Elsie's stepdad, and Aaron's grandpa. Or his Papou, again, take your pick.

In case you were wondering, those two words aren't a different language, they're bayou slang.

Zoé had to admit, Aaron looked cute as a kid.

"Momo!"

She was out of thought when she saw Aaron and Aarielle go into the living room where Patricia was sitting on the couch. They both gave her a hug.

Cedric was out at work today, and Patricia had the day off.

Kelsey and D. Mike didn't though. They only did it when someone brought it up.

"And hello to you two, too." she said to them.

Elsie gave those two a look, then they went to hug Patricia.

"There you go. *notices Aaron's friends* And who's this?"

"They're Aaron's friends." Aarielle said.

"These're Marinette, Adrien, Cyrus, Cody, Nilak, and Zoé."

They all individually said hi.

"Mom somehow bought extra tickets on accident."

"Oh really?" Aaron's Momo said, looking at Elsie who looked away, "We gon' talk in a minute.

(to Aaron's friends) Nice to meet y'all. I'm Aaron's Momo, Patricia, but you can call me Momo Pat.

(to Elsie) Now, Elsie, how 'bout we talk in the next room?"

Elsie sighed as she went into the next room with Momo Pat. The toddlers sat on the couch after Aaron put on something for the children to watch on the T.V. to drown out the sounds of Patricia lecturing Elsie.

We could still kind of hear them though. Patricia was a little louder than she meant to be.

"*clicks tongue* So, who wants to tour Baton Rouge?"

"Oh, please take me with you." Aarielle pleaded. Aaron rolled his eyes and let his sister come along.

As the eight went to the door, Adrien spoke up. He thought about this when he heard Momo Pat speaking.

"Aaron, I don't mean to be...rude, but I didn't think you'd be related to a family like this. I mean you talk differently, and-"

"Boy, make one more microaggression and we gon' start movin' some furniture up in here, got it?" Aaron said, talking in his native tongue for the first time in a while.

That made his friends step back, and Adrien say, "Ah-Sorry! I didn't mean-!"

"*laughs before playfully elbowing Adrien* Just kidding, man. I know you didn't mean it. I just stopped talking like that for a while. Singing has changed me. A lot. You guys coming or not?"

They made their way outside and to the nearest bus stop.

Later...

We see the seven of them get out of a bus and onto a sidewalk in front of a couple of shops.

After the last person, Nilak, got off, the bus closed its doors and drove off.

Then Aaron said, "Well guys, so much to see, and so only little time to make sure you guys get to see as much of Baton Rouge as you guys can before we head back to Paris. Everyone stick with me, and don't separate."

Cue montage!

In a restaurant, we see the seven of them are seated, and everyone each has something different.

For those who don't know of the dishes, I'll explain them.

Cyrus, Aarielle, Cody, and Marinette, each had a plate of jambalaya,

Jambalaya's an American Creole and Cajun rice dish with French, African, and Spanish influence, that mostly has meat and vegetables mixed with rice.

and Nilak, Zoé, Aaron, and Adrien all had a bowl of gumbo.

Gumbo's a popular soup in Louisiana that's made of a strongly-flavored stock, meat and/or shellfish, and rice. Gumbo's already a great dish, but add some Tabasco to it and it'll make your day.

For Aaron's friends' first time eating this kind of cuisine, it wasn't good.

It was great! This food did wonders to their taste buds.

The scene changed, and Aaron's now leading everyone down the street as everyone had a beignet in their hands covered in a napkin.

A beignet is a type of deep-fried pastry, usually made from yeast dough in France, but its kinda like a donut. In France, there's at least 20 different versions of them, but in Louisiana, the most common kind is rectangular shaped, glazed, and covered in powdered sugar.

Aaron was like a tour guide, pointing and providing information about everything that was important.

As they walked, some people from across the street noticed Aaron and excitedly took some pictures with their phones.

The Ace was in Baton Rouge, why would they do that?

We now see the seven of them by the Mississippi River taking pictures next to the U.S.S. KIDD Veterans Museum.

It's an old World War II flagship now-turned present day museum that was named after Rear Admiral Isaac C. Kidd who died on the bridge of the USS Arizona during the 1941 Japanese attack on Pearl Harbor.

Admiral Kidd was the first U.S. flag officer to die during World War II, and the first American admiral ever to be killed in action.

Now, the ship's both a national historic landmark on the Mississippi River in Baton Rouge, Louisiana, and is the only surviving U.S. destroyer still in her World War II configuration.

We now see them all inside the Old State Capitol.

In a room, they're standing in front of a glass display that showed artifacts and pictures that were of the Boggs family.

Aaron then gestured everyone to turn around, and they all saw a display that had a picture of Andrew Boggs, and next to it was his ring.

A.K.A., the Metal Miraculous.

Marinette and Adrien each looked at the ring with a certain look before smiling.

Maybe Twilight did have this in the bag. But just in case, they'd be there to supervise to make sure nothing went wrong.

End montage!

We now see them walking around North Boulevard Town Square.

"Thanks for showing us around, Aaron." Marinette said.

"No, thank you guys." Aaron said, "It was nice to spend a day back in Baton Rouge."

When they all stopped at a crosswalk, but then an expensive looking car pulled up next to them, and the back seat window pulled down and a voice from it was heard.

"Hey, Aaron! Long time no see!"

Aaron and Aarielle knew that voice too well. They didn't answer and looked away as the crosswalk signal gave the 'walk' signal and they both walked on, leaving Aaron's friends perplexed.

As the car still followed them down the street, they got a look of the person who called out to Aaron in the car.

It was a girl around their age with fair skin. She's a redhead with an orange headband, and as her long hair went down the back of her hair, there's a single black streak in it. She has a silver designer jacket over her blue dress, and white shoes.

She said, "Aaron, I know you can hear me. You can't ignore your friend like this, y'know."

"You were the one who ended the friendship, Tracey."

Yep, this was Tracey. Remember? Aaron mentioned her and how much of a brat she was? Stomped on their friendship and only cared about winning?

"Come on, Aaron, don't you miss me a little?"

"You're bad at body language, you know that?" he said, obviously not wanting to talk to her, "I know you're upset that I'm the Ace."

"...I'm not upset at all."

"I got your account cancelled when you tried using Aaron for clout." Aarielle said.

Tracey's eye twitched, and I swear I heard glass starting to crack.

Yeah, about that: three days after Aaron's face reveal, Aarielle found out online that Tracey had a social account and on it, she was posting lies saying that she was best friends with the Ace.

Aarielle debunked that and got her cancelled saying that she was the Ace's sister, she showed proof to those who didn't believe her at first, and said that Aaron didn't even know anyone named Tracey.

Almost all of Tracey's followers left her, and the site blocked her account.

I really hope you guys don't do stuff like that.

"C'mon, Trace, I ain't stupid. The only reason you're talking to me is because I'm famous."

"That's not true. I just wanted to catch up with a friend. I saw you on a post and I just want to say hello."

A *ding* was heard and Tracey pulled out her phone, opened it, and replied to the text she got.

Aaron got suspicious and snatched the phone out of her hand and stopped walking.

"Hey!" Tracey tried reaching for her phone back, but she couldn't.

Aaron then read the text she got out loud.

"'When are you bringing him over? Everyone's waiting, Tracey.'"

He then read what Tracey responded with.

"'I'm working on it. Just wait a minute.' Tracey, what is this?"

"It's nothing. Don't worry about it."

"Aaron, look at this."

He looked towards Aarielle who showed her phone. On it was a post at Tracey's place, and below it read,

Pool party at Tracey's! She's bring the Ace to it!

"(slowly turns to Tracey) Unbe-freaking-lieveable. You know I'm in town, and you tried to use me. You haven't changed."

Tracey said nothing.

After that, she finally spoke up.

"...I wasn't trying to use you, Aaron. I was just-"

"Don't touch me." Aaron said in a cold voice, swatting away Tracey's hand,

"'I can't believe I lasted this long with him.', 'I'm glad Four-eyes is gone'? I saw your posts, I'm not stupid."

"Um, can someone fill us in on...this?" Cyrus said.

Aaron and Aarielle finally remembered everyone else, and Aaron said, "Aarielle, tell them about Tracey."

"Alright." she said, going to Aaron's friends.

When Aaron turned back to Tracey, she said, "...Okay, I'll admit, I wasn't the best person to you."

"Understatement of the year, but continue."

"But, I want to make it up to you. So, why don't you come to the party? I know you'll make lots of friends now that you're famous."

"Well, if you put it that wa- Heck no! You can't say and do everything you did, and expect me to just go, 'Water under the bridge, lets hang out.'? Please tell me you're not insane."

Tracey was starting to lose her patience.

"*sigh* Okay, how much you want?"

"And, you're trying to bribe me. You are insane. News flash: I don't make friends based on status! Your money doesn't mean jack to me!"

Tracey, frustrated at this point, slammed her hand onto the car and said, "Listen, Four-eyes! Don't think you're better than me just because you can sing!"

Aaron was waiting for that outburst.

"Aaron, either you come to the party, or I bring down your whole career. All I need is one call to my dad, and everything you worked on goes up in flames."

"Not if I tell everyone your family's abusing authority."

"*scoffs* Oh yeah? It's my word against yours."

Aaron pulled his phone out and pressed play on the screen, showing that he discreetly recorded everything that was going on, like how he did with Lila.

When Tracey saw this, she went pale.

"Actually, it's your word against yours."

Tracey tried to snatch the phone from Aaron, but he pulled it back.

"Let me make this as clear as I can, Trace. Next time we meet, change your attitude. I, in no shape or form, want anything to do with you! EVER! Now take your car, your spoiled self, and get out of my face!"

Tracey looked at him with a blank face, before rolling up the window. Second later, she burst out screaming as the car drove off.

"She forgot her phone." Aarielle said, coming back over.

"Let her find out herself. I do not feel like calling her and dealing with all that again. I'm already getting flashbacks."

He suddenly felt a pair arms wrapped around him, and he realized that it was Zoé hugging him from behind when he heard her voice.

"Sorry you had to go through all of that, Aaron."

"It's alright, Zoé. Thanks."

The hug ended and everyone continued on.

Later at night...

In a hotel room, we see Gabriel who felt a tingling sensation from the Butterfly Miraculous as he was reading articles about Andrew Boggs' ring on his tablet.

He then smiled as he thought about something.

Twilight may be going after the Metal Miraculous tonight, so a little help wouldn't hurt in case he showed up.

"Duusu, Nooroo, dual metamorphosis!" He then turned into Shadow Moth.

"I sense a familiar feeling of anger, loathe, and envy. It's as if I never left Paris to begin with."

He released a butterfly from his cane and made it an akuma, and said as it left the room, "Fly away, my little akuma, and evillize the cause of this broken faux friendship."

Tracey's room...

Um, wow. This bedroom is trashed.

Makes sense though. The party ended early when everyone found out that Tracey couldn't get the Ace to come. This would put a huge dent in her social status.

Tracey yelled again before hitting the wall, which made something on a shelf fall off of it and hit her on the head before hitting the ground and breaking.

After she rubbed her head, she picked up a piece, and looked at it. It was a red octahedron that was meant to be part of a trophy, but the rest of pieces are lying on the floor.

It was for the song contest all that time ago. The very one that Tracey got Aaron kicked out of.

The very one that caused Aaron to be the Ace.

"I should've never been friends with that loser in the first place..."

She then threw it across the room. It hit the wall on the other side of the room before hitting the floor.

Cue in the akuma that flew into the room and into the trophy piece.

Tracey stood still, still mad, as Shadow Moth spoke to her telepathically.

"Crimson Runner, I am Shadow Moth. I've heard you've been having some trouble with a fake friend who has a higher status than you. Well, I can give you the power you need so that you'll stay at the top of the podium."

Tracey thought for a second and said, "What's the catch?"

"I all ask in return is a small favor that involves a rare piece of jewelry. I'll give you the details as soon as you accept my offer. Do we have a deal?"

Tracey thought again.

"*smirks* Deal."

Tracey then walked over to the trophy piece and picked it up before she transformed.

Later...

It's late at night and in the boys' room in the inn, we see Aaron getting up, and looking to make sure that everyone else is asleep.

After being sure that the guys were asleep, he put some blankets in his place so that everyone in the room thought that he was still there. then went to the window and opened it.

"(whisper tone) Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light."

He transformed before jumping out the window and falling towards the ground. "(normal tone)Light Speed!" He then sped down the building and ran down the street.

The speed made the air behind Aaron shut the window as he sped forward...or down? I don't know.

Yet, when he shouted 'Light Speed!' only two people managed to hear him.

From the both of their rooms, Marinette and Adrien, got up, went to the window and both saw a white blur run down the street.

They knew it was Twilight.

They each went towards their room's door, and each went down either direction down the hall. If anyone asked, they'd say they went to the bathroom.

Twilight came to a halt in front of the entrance to the Capitol.

Knowing he couldn't go through the front door, he ran up the side of the building and went to the top of the building towards another way in.

It was the stained glass dome on top of the capitol. He opened one of the panes, and dropped to the ground.

He then made his way to the Boggs' history room. This was going surprisingly smoothly.

When Aaron went into the room, he saw the ring in its case.

He smiled and went to it and opened it. Question: Who locked the place up, but somehow left a case that held an important part of history unlocked?

Twilight picked up the ring and put it on.

There was an orb of light that appeared and when it was gone, in its place was a kwami.

This kwami was a grayish silver with two lines on each side of his dark blue eyes. There was also five spikes in a row on top of his head.

"You must be Ty." Twilight said to the kwami.

He's right. This was Ty, kwami of metal, power of invulnerability. He's got a kind, no-quit attitude, and when there's a downside, he stays on the positive side and doesn't like to lose hope.

Unlike the Bull Miraculous with Ladybug's Miracle Box, this Miraculous protects you not just from magical affects, but anything harmful!

I'm talking explosions, lasers, bullets, the hardest of punches or kicks; when you activate this Miraculous' power, you'll never feel an ounce of pain no matter what.

So, you're pretty much invincible and immune to like, anything and everything when the power's activated.

Seeing how his job was done, Twi started walking to the front door of the place.

As Twilight made his way towards the Old State Capitol's entrance, he introduced himself to Ty.

"I'm the Twilight Fighter. Newest guardian of the Elemental Miraculous." "Newest guardian? So you're the destined one!" "Still kinda getting used to being called that." "This is gonna be great. I was reawakened, and I find out we have a new guardian! I can't wait to be able to use my power again."

"Well, you might have to wait a bit longer, Ty. I can only actually allow you get into action when I get you back to my Miracle Box where the others are."

Yeah, about that. You see, the four Elemental lost Miraculous are in a different state than the ones that Aaron has. Until Aaron can get them into the Miracle Box, they're like ordinary Miraculous; you won't lose your mind when you touch it.

"Well, at least I'm going to see everyone again." Ty said.

Right when they were about to go through the door, Twilight's super sense went off.

"I jinxed it. I freaking jinxed it."

He turned around and saw Shadow Moth a distance away. He smiled when he saw the ring on Twilight's finger and Ty.

Twilight wasn't smiling though.

"Welcome to Louisiana, Butterfly. Enjoying the gumbo?" he said.

"Who's that?" Ty asked.

"Just some nutjob who keeps trying to get his hands on the Miraculous (to Shadow Moth) *loudly* unsuccessfully."

"I think you know what I'm here for, Twilight Fighter." Shadow Moth said, "Hand over the ring, and this will end quickly and painless."

"Really? You think I'm scared of you? I've fought dozens of villains before, and I bet you've seen me in action. I can do to you what I did to them."

"I tried to be fair, but it seems I'll have to take that ring from you."

"*scoffs* Good luck. We both know you won't catch me." Twilight turned around to leave.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you."

"Oh yeah? Who's gonna stop me?"

Twilight's super sense suddenly went off as he opened the door.

He moved back just in time to avoid a kick in the face.

When he looked at who it was, there wasn't an ounce of surprise on his face because he knew that person anywhere. No matter who they looked like.

It was Tracey, but her skin was a dark pink, and on her face was printed on the shape of a red, pointy domino mask. Her hair was in a ponytail, the band that kept it that way had the octahedron and she had on a bodysuit that was like Twilight's, but the colors weren't black and white. Her suit was red with darker red streaks, but it still had the black belt like Twilight's. She didn't have katanas, though she did have some gold knuckles that had rubies in them.

"You're looking at her." Tracey answered.

The two then fought, with Shadow moth looking from where he was standing.

Twilight was fast enough to dodge every attack, but he knew that the Crimson Runner only had to hit him once.

In case you were wondering, Shadow Moth didn't give her super speed. You'll see why he called her the Crimson Runner.

Suddenly, Twilight swept her legs making her fall to the floor.

Yet, just when he was about to spin around and kick her into the wall, his super sense went off at the last minute.

Right when his foot made contact with her torso, the streaks on Crimson's suit peeled off of her suit and grabbed his ankle like tentacles.

They slammed him into the wall before placing themselves back onto Crimson's suit.

Right when Twilight got back up, he was met with a hit in the face by Crimson with her knuckles.

That made him stumble back.

When he came to, he saw Crimson's knuckle's rubies glow as well as the octahedron on her hairband.

"So this is what it feels like." she said, looking back at him.

That's when Twilight felt something was off. Everything that he was looking at wasn't incredibly slow like it was a second ago.

His thoughts were confirmed when a red blur ran straight by and around him before running towards and standing next to Shadow Moth.

When he saw that the blur was Tracey, it was at that moment that it was one of those few times he hated being correct.

Tracey took his super speed.

And when he saw Ty held captive in her hand, he looked down and saw that she took the Metal Miraculous, and saw that it was in her other hand when he looked back at her.

That wasn't all. Twilight saw that his Miraculous was a little closer to his hand after Crimson ran around him. It might've been a breeze, but he also felt a light tap against it.

That only meant one more thing: she didn't go mad when she accidentally tapped against the Miraculous when she ran. She didn't have the Metal Miraculous activated either.

He took his immunity too.

Shadow Moth happened to notice this too.

He then said to Crimson, "Very good, Crimson Runner. Now there's just one more piece of jewelry I need you to take."

"Say no more. I got it."

She handed Shadow Moth the Miraculous and Ty.

Right after, Tracey ran right for Twilight. Luckily, he wasn't completely powerless.

Only people who rely on their power and abilities too much would freak out in a situation like this.

He closed his eyes, and took a breath.

He felt his super sense go off. "Phantasm."

When he went invisible, he moved to one side as Tracey went by, then slugged her in the back of her head making her stumble forward and almost fall.

She looked back, but then she remembered that he was invisible and she couldn't see him.

She heard a noise, and saw the doors to the capitol were open.

She ran to them and looked around outside. He was gone.

...

...

...

J.K., he just swept her legs again.

She immediately got defensive as she got up and put a hand over where her akuma was.

"Don't you dare get any ideas, Twilight! You can't get my akuma without me taking your bracelet!"

She waited for his response.

"To be continued then."

She still couldn't see it, but Twilight got out of there.

She was about to run around and see if she could find him, but she stopped when Shadow Moth came over.

"Stand down, Crimson Runner. We got what we came for. Now that all he can do is hide, we have the upper hand."

Ty would say something, but he's still held by Shadow Moth.

Crimson rolled her eyes and sighed. "Whatever."

From the top of the Capitol, Twilight saw them leave the scene.

"Luminosity." He became visible and went in a different direction across the rooftops.

Yet he didn't see the Bug and Cat duo watch from afar.

They decided to follow him.

At a secure area on top of a building, we see Twilight taking a breather against a wall.

"Glare, Shadow, Dim the Lights." Twilight then detransformed and took a look at his kwamis.

Shadow looked fine, but Glare didn't look too good. She looked weak and unwell. So unwell that she stopped floating, leaving Aaron to catch her in his hands.

Worried he said, "Glare! You okay?! Speak to me!"

"Aaron...I don't feel so good..." she weakly said.

"I'm not surprised." Shadow said, "(to Aaron) Your worst friend forever was akumatized and now she's going around with Glare's Light Speed and immunity. Now she can take your Miraculous without going insane.

Not only that, but Shadow Moth found out about your trip and knows that your on the hunt for the lost Miraculous.

If were not careful, she might be able to take the others too. I'll just say it now. We. Are. Finished."

"We're finished 'til I say we're finished." Aaron said, feeling determined, "We still have your Phantasm and super sense. We're gonna beat that akuma, and we're getting back that Miraculous or we're going out trying."

However, behind the corner, Ladybug and Cat Noir were listening in on this conversation. And yes, they weren't looking behind the corner on the fact that they needed to keep Twilight's identity a secret.

They kept listening.

Aaron sighed. "Look, I know things look bad, you two, but I'm not just gonna sit back and let the worst happen. Shadow Moth's gonna do anything to get my attention and get his hands on the Elemental Miraculous. I didn't ask to become the guardian, sure, but as the guardian, I need to protect you guys and use you all for the greater good. I promised to get back the lost Miraculous, and I'm gonna get them all."

Ladybug and Cat Noir looked at each other before going back to listening.

"For now, let's head in for the night. Glare, you won't weaken me or anything if I retransform, will you?"

"No...You won't be able to use my powers though..."

"That's a relief, I guess. I'll look through the grimoire and see if there's anything I can find to help with this situation of ours. Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light."

Aaron transformed.

"*sigh* Gotta get used to not running with super speed for a while." Twilight said before leaping over the wall behind him.

That just left the Heroes from Paris.

They felt bad. Now things looked a lot worse, and it sounded like Twilight's blaming himself for this.

This was a big mess, and only time'll tell if they're able to clean it up.

Aaron was the only one awake, but he was reading the grimoire with the night vision glasses he had.

Both kwamis were on his sides, Glare was on his left shoulder, still looking unwell.

He didn't find anything yet, but he's not stopping 'til he does.

That's when he noticed something at the bottom of one of the pages.

"What the-? 'Reminder: this power will only occur in dire situations. If such an incident were to happen, then-'"

Aaron kept reading, and his eyes widened with every next word on the page.

After doing so, he took off his Miraculous for a second and said some kind of sentence in a foreign language, and after doing so, the white on it glowed.

After that, Glare shot up off of Aaron's shoulder and zipped around his head before stopping.

"Whoa. What did you do?" she asked.

"No idea. The book only says that there's a hidden power, but it doesn't say what it does or what it is. Whatever I did though, got you back to yourself though, right? Back in action?"

"Well, I feel better. Let's see. Light Speed!"

Glare then moved in the air. Yet, she was only at a kwami's speed. She's not moving super fast at all.

"I guess not."

"Well, at least you're feeling like yourself again." Aaron said.

"So, what do we do now?"

"...Go to sleep, I guess. It's getting late, and we can't risk Shadow Moth and Tracey taking my Miraculous."

Shadow and Glare looked at each other before going inside Aaron's suitcase to go to sleep.

Aaron laid down as Adrien came back in through the door.

He's having a hard time going to sleep though.

The next day...

Today's Mardi Gras, and the streets are packed.

After the pancake breakfast that the inn provided, the group of ten headed for the streets to get a good spot for the parade.

When they did, they waited around for it to start.

Aaron however was lost in thought.

He wondered and worried about the hidden power, and hoped that it would work, and if it didn't there would be huge trouble on his hands.

Crimson could catch him by surprise, and take his Miraculous. A lot could go wrong here.

"Are you okay?" Zoé said, snapping Aaron out of his thoughts.

"Yeah, just thinking about stuff." he said.

"Is it that Tracey girl again?"

"...You could say that. Wanna know someithing? I know she's upset about how high I've gotten, but it still grinds my gears how she lied to me for so long.

It's weird how I'm a little thankful for her, yet a lot remorseful about all of this."

Zoé thought back about something before smiling and saying.

"Well, a friend of mine told me there's two things you can do: you can either sit there and feel guilty, or you can get up on your feet knowing that everything will be alright, and be the opposite of what she says you are."

Aaron smiled. "Thanks Zoé."

"Aaron, here's your mask." Elsie said, giving her eldest son a green, purple, and gold mask.

It's actually called a Carnevale. They allowed wearers to escape society and class constraints. Meaning that they symbolize the wearers escaping society and being free to be who they want to.

As Aaron put his mask on, he heard Nilak ask, "Aaron, what's happening here again?"

"I had a feeling one of you would ask that.

You see, the way Louisiana celebrates Mardi Gras is with music, food, and parades. Especially the last part.

During Mardi Gras, there's a big parade where people throw things like toys, bead necklaces, and candy down at the crowd in big floats that sometimes have the colors for Mardi Gras.

If the people in the crowd want to, they wear things with the said colors, along with masks and other decorated accessories. Sometimes, they bring bags to hold all the stuff in from the floats.

Of course, they play music during it, with brass instruments like tubas, trombones, and trumpets as well as percussion instruments like marching snare and bass drums."

It's a lot of fun to watch it all happen. Take it from someone who knows and loves Mardi Gras.

Speaking of which, they heard the music coming this way.

The band was coming this way, with the parade floats coming right behind them.

When some floats went by them, the people on them threw some candy and toys down at the crowd.

Aarielle actually got bags for everyone to hold everything that the people on the floats would throw down.

As the people of the southern region of Louisiana would say, 'L aissez le bon temps rouler! '

Which is French for, 'Let the good times roll!'

This was all a blast.

...However, there would soon be rain on this parade.

Someone from the crowd pointed out, "Hey, look over there!"

Aaron was the only one who managed to hear that, and looked where the person was pointing while lifting up his mask.

He then lost the smile he had when the parade started the second he saw what it was. Well, who it was.

Standing atop one of the buildings was the Crimson Runner. She was looking down at the parade and the crowd.

Her eyes then landed on Aaron. She smiled. The fact that he was here to witness this was going to make this even better.

She pulled out the Metal Miraculous and put it on, making Ty appear.

"Ty, Fortify."

"You won't get away with this!" Ty said, as he was pulled into his ring.

There was a glow and when it was gone, Crimson had a slightly new look.

There were some silver streaks in her red hair, there was some silver spikes on her hairband, a silver mask in the shape of the imprint she had on her face, her knuckles were silver instead of gold, and the same was for her belt. Her suit wasn't too different, but there was a silver six-pointed star on the chest area, there were silver outlines on her suit's streaks, and there was silver trim along her arms and legs.

She smiled at her new look before running down the side of the building.

When she got to the ground, she ran straight for one of the parade floats.

Everyone on the street watched, thinking it was part of the parade, but Aaron, Marinette, and Adrien knew better.

Right when she was about to make contact with the float, she said, "Densify." and all the silver on her turned a lighter color.

Then with a big *CRASH!* she shoulder charged right into the float, making the people onboard hold onto the float as it flew and landed on its side!

With that much speed, and the fact that she was pretty much invincible, it made sense that she could ram straight into it and not get a scratch.

Seeing that happen, the crowd realized that this was not a part of the parade, and everyone scrambled to get to safety.

"Twilight should be here any second." Crimson said as she kept ruining the Mardi Gras things in the area.

"Excellent work, Crimson Runner." Shadow Moth said telepathically, from the safety of his hotel room, "The Twilight Fighter will have no choice but to come out unless he wants the people of Baton Rouge to suffer. And when he does, his Miraculous as well as the others will belong to me."

When Crimson rammed into another float the people onboard it went flying, but luckily two heroes appeared and caught them all and got them to the ground.

When they all got out of there, Cat Noir said, "You do know you're ruining Mardi Gras, right Red Runner?"

"First off, it's Crimson Runner. Second, does it look like I care?"

"You should." Ladybug said, "You're endangering lives, causing mass destruction! What did they ever do to you?!"

"All I care about is being better than those below me. I can prove it by taking your Miraculous."

The three of them then fought.

Aaron as Twilight came in a few seconds later, but a distance away.

He was so used to being far away enough that he could use his Light Speed to rush into battle. He hit himself in the head when he remembered that he didn't have his Light Speed right now.

If that spell he found in the book really was gonna work, he was hoping it would work any second now.

He then suddenly heard a cry for help.

He looked and saw his Mom with his friends and Aarielle, who were trying to lift a flipped over float off of Zoé who was trapped with his youngest siblings.

He got over there as quickly as he could, and helped turn the float over and got the three of them out of there.

"Is everyone okay?" Twilight said making sure everyone was okay after that happened.

They all each said yes.

"Good. Alright, everyone scatter and find a place to hide until we can fix this mess."

As Twilight kept going, he felt more and more guilty about all of this.

He then heard two thuds and looked towards the street up ahead.

Ladybug and Cat Noir tried fighting Crimson, but it was almost impossible to even land an attack on her. Even if they did, what would it do?

No matter what, Crimson had the upper hand.

And the result was her winning against the two of them.

Tracey looked at Ladybug and Cat Noir lying on the ground.

She smirked and went towards them. "Next time, try to go a little faster."

Twilight reached out for them. "GUYS NO!" But he wouldn't make it in time.

Then, through his eyes, it was as if time slowed down, and everything but Crimson, Ladybug and Cat Noir was white.

The white on his Miraculous glowed, then he closed his eyes. Right after, his body was covered in a white glow.

Not sure how, but Twilight ran towards Crimson, just when she was about to take one of Ladybug's earrings, but he ran quick. And I mean quick.

Right when Crimson was about to take it off, she was kneed in the face by Twilight, and flew right into a lamppost.

The two heroes got up and looked at Twilight who was standing in front of them, looking at Crimson Runner.

The glow went away, and it looks like his look changed a bit.

There's now a black cloak on him, had some fingerless gloves, and his katannas and the holders for them were replaced with one holder, and it was holding a dual bladed version of his katannas put together. Finally, his mask was changed also. The diagonal line separating the two colors on it was replaced with a zigzag line separating the black and white, and on the black side of the mask was four points with white at the edges of them, and the same went for the white side but on the four white points was black at the edges of the points.

Twilight looked at himself amazed. He felt...different. Like he was a little stronger, more agile, and a little faster.

He saw Trace get up and look at him with a scowl.

Shadow Moth had the same look.

That's impossible! Twilight shouldn't have his super speed! It was taken away!

"I took your Light Speed! How'd you even-"

Twilight looked at his akumatized ex-fake best friend and said, "Well, news flash: true power's never lost."

Tracey gritted her teeth and glared at Twilight before rushing in and trying to beat him.

But like Twilight thought, he was a little faster.

When Crimson tried to punch him, he ducked in time, and turned around and hit her from behind, which pushed her forward.

She stopped to a skid, and turned back around and tried to hit Twi, but he pulled out his katanas and blocked every one as she kept making him move back.

He could tell that she was livid, but from the sweat starting to form on her face, she was also starting to get tired.

Fun fact: it's scientifically proven that your body depletes more energy, attention, and focus when you're angry.

That gave Twilight an idea.

If he couldn't hurt her at all, and if she couldn't be affected by anything, then what if they could tire her out?

If she was less energetic, it could give them a chance to get back the Metal Miraculous, and get her akuma.

But first, he had to get his teammates on his feet.

He spun around and kicked Crimson in the side, sending her into a building side. It made it crack an opening in the wall, revealing a steam pipe.

He sped over to them and said, "You two alright?"

"Could be worse...are you?" "Yeah, what happened to you?" Ladybug asked.

"Long story short: stuff hit the fan, lost my speed and immunity, found something in my book, and now this is happening.

*pulls Ladybug up* I messed up bad, I'll admit, but I can fix it because I have an idea."

He reached for Cat Noir's hand, but when he touched said hand that had his ring on it, the ring flashed a blinding white light and the paw print on it was now white instead of green, taking the three of them by surprise.

"What the..."

Cat Noir quickly got up on his feet, and there was a white aura around him.

"Okay, now this is cool. Is this what it feels like to have your Light Speed?"

"I guess?"

"Twilight, do you know what this means?" Ladybug said, "You can give other Miraculous holders your speed!"

"Hey, this could help out with this plan I have. Get this: we can't do much to her, but we can tire her out. If we can all go as quick as her," he touched Ladybug's earrings, making the black spots turn white, and gave her the same aura that Cat had.

"We can tire her out just as fast!"

"And get the Metal Miraculous back and the capture the akuma!"

Twilight suddenly felt his super sense go off.

"Move!"

Just in time, the three of them moved to avoid Crimson Runner, who looked even more livid if that was even possible.

"You boys feel like going for a jog?"

The three of them then sped off.

Crimson was shocked, but only for a second. She ran right after them.

The four of them are now running around Baton Rouge.

"What did you do?!" she yelled as she was gaining up to them.

"Let's just say I brought them up to speed." Twilight said.

"Y'know, for someone named Crimson Runner, you're a surprisingly slow runner."

"When I get my hands on you..."

All three heroes: "What are you waiting for then?!"

She let out a yell out of anger.

"Split up!" Ladybug said.

The trio split up, and Crimson stayed on Cat Noir's tail.

Ladybug and Twilight had quickly made detours as they ran, and continued on track.

At certain points, Crimson would stop chasing one of the three and go and chase another. She was gradually tiring out because they were faster than she was.

They then came to a stop back where they started.

The three of them were standing in front of Crimson.

"Fight me if you want. The three of you can't do anything to me."

"What about four of them?" said a new voice.

Remember those detours I said that Ladybug and Twilight had to go on? They each went to go get backup.

Vesperia came in and landed next to the three of them. Twilight sped to her and tapped her hair comb. The black stripes turned white, and she had the same white aura.

"What about five?" "Six? "Seven?"

Next to them landed Shango, Blizard, and Guardian. Twilight touched their Miraculous as well, giving them the same effect.

The seven heroes then fought against Crimson.

She was quick, but like I said, they were just as quick and a little quicker.

The heroes were careful though. If she did manage to hit them with her knuckles, their super speed would be taken, along with their powers.

Yet, she wasn't letting up. All the hits she was taking, all the moving she was doing, as tired as she was, she was not giving up.

At one point, Ladybug used her Lucky Charm and it was-

"A funnel and hose? Right."

She then looked around.

Her eyes landed on her allies, then to the steam pipe in the wall from earlier, then back at the hose and funnel. She had an idea.

Let's see how heated up she can get.

Ladybug whistled, getting the heroes' attention. She nodded her head towards the pipe.

They all nodded, and Cat Noir and Twilight went to help Ladybug.

As the hits, dodges, counters, and movement kept coming, Tracey looked even more tired.

But when it stopped, she said, "I can take it...I can take anything you can throw at me...still want to keep going?"

"Sure."

She turned and saw Cat Noir and Ladybug next to the steam pipe.

She has it held with her yo-yo.

"But first, let's blow off some steam."

She yanked the pipe free from the wall, and right before the steam came out, the boys connected the hose and funnel and aimed at Crimson.

The steam flew out and at Crimson, and the intense heat from the steam made her lack of energy even worse.

She did not look like herself right now.

She was tuckered out.

Then,

"Think fast!"

She had her legs swept again by Twilight. And she was pinned to the ground by his foot.

"I'll be taking that." He reached for the ring and took it away.

"And I'll be taking that." Ladybug sped over and broke the hairband with her yo-yo.

As you know, the akuma was captured, Ladybug's "Miraculous Ladybug!" fixed everything, and the seven of them finished off with a seven-way, "Pound it!"

Suddenly, the white on Twilight's bracelet glowed again, getting everyone's attention, and in the next second the white on everyone else's Miraculous, and the white aura's that everyone had had gone away.

Twilight's body suddenly glowed white again, and he was back to his original look.

"Huh, well what do you know?" he said.

"Will you get off of me already?!"

With that happening, they forgot that Twilight had pinned Tracey down.

Let's head back to Shadow Moth for a brief second.

He was not happy right now.

"Don't think that the war is over yet, Twilight Fighter. Someday, I will get my hands on all the Miraculous. Elemental or otherwise."

But enough about that.

Later...

After that happened, all the Miraculous were returned. Ty's ring was put away in Aaron's suitcase back at the inn.

And said boy's in the backyard of his Momo's house with his friends and rest of his family which consists of his two aunts, their husbands, his uncle, his wife, and their three children, and one of his aunts' two children.

At the table, we see Aaron and his friends eating a plate of Crawfish Étouffée.

It's a thick, seasoned stew-type meal which is then served over white rice made of things like bell peppers, onion and crawfish, of course.

There's other things you can eat on Mardi Gras like dirty rice, special sandwiches called Po' Boys, jambalaya, and pancakes in the morning like they had for breakfast.

That's why some people call Mardi Gras, 'Pancake Tuesday'.

Sometimes people have a crawfish boil  out in the yard  and eat boiled crawfish in seasoned water along with boiled potatoes and corn. Some also have boiled eggs if they want.

Like Aaron had said earlier, food is a must during Mardi Gras.

Momo Pat came over with slices of King Cake for Aaron and his friends.

"Thank you, Momo Pat." Everyone said.

When Marinette took a bite of it, she said, "Yum! Who made this?"

"Aaron did." "Momo!" "Aaron, you can't be hidin' that you know how to bake."

King Cake is an absolute must on Mardi Gras.

It's a round cake covered with glaze and purple, green, and gold sugar. There's also a traditional thing with King Cake where there'd be a small plastic baby Jesus figurine inside. Whoever has the slice with the baby inside is told to have a stroke of good luck.

While eating, Aaron said, "Hey sorry that things took a wrong turn earlier today. I didn't think that Baton Rouge would have an akuma attack."

"No one knew that, Aaron." Mari said, "And everything turned out okay in the end."

"Yeah, and we had fun in Baton Rouge. Thanks for letting us come."

Those words from Zoé made Aaron smile again.

"Hey, is there anymore of this King Cake left?"

"I think it's all taken, Marinette. Here, you can have mine." Adrien offered.

This made Marinette start stammering, making everyone but the two laugh.

Ah, another great ending to the day.

Yet, we're not finished yet.

When the trip was over, and everyone was back home after the reunion, we see Aaron in his room.

He's sitting on his bed and has his Miracle Box. He's saying some kind of difficult sounding chant, and the kwamis are all watching in anticipation.

When he finished, he pulled out the Metal Miraculous and put it away inside one of the compartments on the side of the box, and said another chant.

When he said the final word, the box glowed and the compartment on the side glowed and gained a silver color, and Ty flew out.

To say that the kwamis were happy to see him was an understatement. He was happy to be back too.

He then saw his grimoire glow from the inside.

He grabbed it and looked in it, and when he got to where it was glowing, it was revealed that the pages that showed information on the Metal Miraculous had appeared in the book.

"Now there's something you don't see everyday." Aaron said, "One down, three to go."

Aaron would get to work on finding the next one, but he needed a break after these past few days.

He reached for his phone that was charging on the bedside dresser, called Zoé and said, "Hey, Zoé, wanna make a song?"

Back in Baton Rouge, Louisiana, in Tracey's room...

It's official, she lost all of her followers and friends after the fiasco on Mardi Gras.

In fact she's looking online because she was sent a link that her ex-followers sent her before they left, just to mess with her.

Twas a music video that was made from vocals from the Ace and Zoé, and animations from his sister.

She did not want to click on it. She didn't and just shut off her laptop and threw it.

But that doesn't mean we can't see it.

Play 'Up 2 Speed' by Victor McKnight, Chi-Chi, Caleb Hyles, & BillyTheBard11th

The video starts off with shots of silhouettes/outlines of Twilight in his new form and Crimson facing each other at different angles.

(Zoé) "Win or lose;

It is not your place to choose

Or to prove

Who will make the final move.

Light the fuse,

You're the one who would accuse

A thing or two.

Words aren't good enough for you, 'cause"

The scene showed a shot of a split screen of the two's masked faces and the glares they were giving each other..

"You don't even get it, and I'll

Take my time to get it through to you."

Then it showed shots of the two of them fighting, like they had when Twilight showed up with his super form.

"'Cause I know

You're too slow,

Time to cease and let it go.

Wrong or right,

Show that might,

Cut your losses in this fight.

Won't back down,

Can't stop now,

Feel the lightning strike your ground.

Can't you see

What will be?

By the count of three I'll bring you up to speed!"

The scene then showed shots of silhouettes/outlines of Twilight, Ladybug, and Cat Noir speeding down the streets of Baton Rouge.

(Aaron) "Don't you lie,

I know how to set this right.

So tonight,

Time for you to say goodbye."

It then showed Crimson trying to catch up to them.

(Aaron and Zoé) "Do or die!

I would just take my advice

To new heights.

Take your limits past the sky!"

It now showed the heroes splitting up.

(Aaron) "Like you'd even know me, you see,

I can see right through you any day."

The screen now showed shots of Crimson trying to catch one of the heroes, but failing every time.

"To and fro,

I was shown,

Down the only road I know.

Wrong or right,

I just might

Get excessive in this fight.

Won't back down,

Full stop now,

Break the mold to end this round.

Can't you see

What will be?

By the count of three I'll bring you up to speed!"

The screen then showed silhouettes/outlines of Vesperia, Shango, Blizard, and Guardian appearing next to the heroes, facing Crimson.

It then showed the heroes scattering just as Crimson was about to attack them.

Finally came shots of the heroes landing hits on Crimson.

First was Twilight.

"To and fro,

I was shown

Down the only road I know."

Next was Shango and Blizard.

"Wrong or right,

I just might

Get excessive in this fight."

Then, Vesperia and Guardian.

(Zoé) "Won't back down,

Can't stop now,

Feel the lightning strike your ground."

Last in line was Ladybug and Cat Noir.

"And you'll see

Guaranteed,"

(Aaron and Zoé) "Head to head, I know I'll bring you up to speed!"

And the video ended with Crimson and Twilight charging against each other.

End song!

And that's that.

Man, this was a lot on me.

The Metal Miraculous is found, and Twilight's got a new super form when something dire happens.

We'll stick to calling him Twilight for now when that happens, because I can't think of name for said super form.

If you guys have any ideas for it, feel free to tell me.

Anyway,  now that I've finished this, I can get to work on my other stories.

I'll take a break from this story for now, but I will get back to it.

With that being said, I hope you all enjoyed, and I will see you all later!

Have a happy Mardi Gras! Bye!

Chapter Text

François Dupont Highschool's courtyard...

We see Aaron resting his eyes while laying down on a bench in the school's courtyard with his headphones on.

He cut off his music when he felt a vibration in his pocket.

He pulled his phone out and spoke.

"New phone, who this?

...Nathalie?"

Aaron sat up straight as Nathalie spoke to him.

"Mr. Agreste wants me at a party at his place? Why me?

Okay.

Ah, I'll be in the room with the rest of the teens, gotcha. Meh, I'm free tonight. I'll come. *ends call* Guess I'm going to a party tonight."

"What for?" Glare said from his jacket.

"Apparently, Gabriel's sales went up because of the Christmas thing I did."

"All that time ago?" Shadow asked.

"I know, right?" Aaron said, "But hey, I ain't got no plans. Might as well go."

Later...

Aaron's seen walking towards the Agreste mansion. When he made to the entrance, he heard a voice call out to him.

"Aaron!" He turned and saw Nilak coming this way. "Are you here for the party, too?"

"NUh, yeah. I didn't know you'd be here. How'd you get invited?"

"Well, being royalty opens up a lot of doors. How'd you get invited?"

"I kinda sorta boosted Mr. Agreste's sales with that Christmas thing I did. I think it's his way of doing me a favor or something? I dunno."

"Seriously? From all that time ago?"

"I know, right? But, I had nothing better to do, so why not?"

"Gotcha. So shall we head in?"

"After you...*smirks* your majesty." "Hush."

As Aaron snickered and Nilak rolled her eyes smiling, the two went into the mansion.

They greeted Gabriel and his son as they went in, and the former told them that it was okay for them to wait for more guests to arrive.

While the two of them waited by the stairs, afterwards in came Bob Roth, then a waitress, then a waiter with a big box marked fragile who looked hecka familiar.

After that, Chloé and her mother Audrey came in.

Aaron just watched as Chloé interrupted a hand kiss between the two while holding out her phone

"Mr. Agreste, I need you to show you a video, it's really important that you see this!"

However, before she could show him said video, the waiter I mentioned suddenly stumbled back and tripped, sending the package in the air and towards the group by the door.

Adrien managed to catch it, but while Chloé tried to dodge it, she bumped into Gabriel, breaking both the tablet and her cell when they fell on the floor.

"My phone!"

Relax, girl, it still works.

Adrien hands over the package back to the waiter.

"I guess you dropped this." "Thanks- (in fake accent) Oh- I mean, thanks." "Do I know you?"

"Not likely, I don't know anyone."

Aaron finally realized why the waiter looked familiar on

"Mari really needs to work on her accents." he said under his breath.

After Chloé was sent away from Gabriel by her father, she noticed Aaron by the stairs and made her way over.

"As if my phone almost breaking wasn't enough! Why are you here?!"

"I was invited like everyone else. Is there a problem with that?"

"If you think you can talk like that to me-"

"(mature calm tone) Watch your mouth, Illegally Blonde, this is a sophisticated party, and that attitude is anything but sophisticated. That is completely unacceptable. Utterly unacceptable. Wouldn't you agree, Nilak?"

The daughter of a duke laughed behind her hand.

Chloé just let out a snarl with her gritted teeth.

She then became a little collected when Adrien's cousin Félix came over.

"Oh look, it's the fake Adrien! If I was anyone, other than Chloé Bourgeois, you might actually have me fooled!"

"(imitating Adrien) You're wrong, Chloé, I am Adrien!"

"Oh! I'm so sorry, Adrikins!"

"(Normally) You're still just as foolish as ever, Chloé Bourgeois.

Félix walked away, while Chloé looked angry at him, with Aaron and Nilak laughing at her again.

While that was happening, Adrien closed the door as Kagami and her mother arrived, and Gabriel locked the door from his tablet after.

"So that's Adrien's cousin Félix." Aaron said when he stopped laughing. "Adrien was right. It's almost like seeing double, huh? *turns to Nilak* Nilak?"

The girl just stayed silent as Kagami came over.

"It's been a long time, Kagami."

The girl stopped before turning to Nilak.

"Remember me?" she said.

Kagami looked harder before looking surprised. She recognized those eyes.

"Nilak." she said, surprised to see her after so long, "I hardly recognized you. You look different."

"Gotta keep up appearances. How've you been?"

"I've been doing fine. What about you?"

"Same."

FaeBlack59380, I really hope you don't mind me introducing them like this.

Coming this way was Gabriel and Adrien.

"Adrien, show your young friends up to your room." "Yes, father."

"C'mon, we have a lot of catching up to do." Nilak said to Kagami.

The teens and disguised Marinette went upstairs to Adrien's room.

Félix also starts to go along with them buts Gabriel stopped him.

"Félix. May I see you for a moment?"

After said talk which took a while, Félix joined the others in Adrien's room.

As we see them, Chloé says, showing her mobile memory card for her phone, "I need to find a phone. He has to watch my movie."

"Shoot *hits forehead*, I forgot to turn mine in." Aaron said, taking his out.

At the mention of that, Chloé snatched Aaron's phone. "Hey!"

She then made her way to the door, but Adrien stopped her.

"Chloé, you heard my father. Not during the party. And you can't just take from people like that."

"He will thank me when he sees what I filmed. *leaves the room*" "Chloé, No!"

Suddenly, Marinette handed the tray of drinks to Adrien saying, "I will take care of it. I've always been good with young people."

After she left, Félix suddenly said while getting up, "I need to speak to my mother." and also left.

After the door closed, there was nothing but silence for a couple of seconds.

"So, how do you two know each other?" Adrien said to Nilak and Kagami to break the silence while Aaron took the tray off his hands.

Kagami responded, "We met each other at a younger age and we were both taught in the same art of fencing. Our capability matched and neither one of us could beat each other and we always tied. I never thought I'd see you again."

"Neither did I. But when Aaron told me that you're in Paris, I thought we could meet again."

"How did you and Aaron meet?"

"He wanted my help with a song and I invited him over to my place. (whisper tone)He also found out about my secret."

"Why are still hiding that you're royalty?"

"She's what?!" Adrien said, shocked.

"Bluhlalalala! Shut it!" Aaron said, covering Adrien's mouth, almost dropping the tray. You never know who could be listening.

The four of them then heard commotion coming from the other side of the room's door.

After Aaron put the tray down, they went to see what was going on.

To their surprise, they saw that Adrien's father got akumatized into the Collector, and was throwing his tablet sending everyone in the mansion inside it.

Kagami then pushed her three friends into the room saying, "Hide in here!"

She then left the room along with a fencing sword from Adrien's gym bag.

Nilak herself then looked around before seeing another one and went to go get it.

"You don't mind if I borrow this do you?" Nilak said, going out of the room with Adrien's spare fencing sword before he could respond.

"Well, they're gone, and we're stuck here. Mind if I use your bathroom?" "Um, sure."

Aaron went into the bathroom and let his kwamis before saying, "Look, I get this is serious, but the second I'm done with this, I'm getting my phone back before I leave."

Well, there was an akuma attack, I doubt anyone would stick around after this mess.

"Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light!"

After he transformed, Twilight left through the bathroom window.

Outside Agreste mansion, we see Félix is dodging attacks of Collector.

When Félix is about to be hit, Ladybug throws her Yo-yo and drags Félix out of the tablet's path.

After that, Twilight then Cat Noir arrived.

Cat Noir: "Hey M'lady. Looks like the Collector has gone high tech."

"I liked it better when he had a book. At least then he had a limited number of pages."

"I'll get him out of here." Cat said, picking up Félix before leaving.

Collector then threw his tablet towards Twilight, but then in response, he gave out a fake yawn before saying "Light Speed.".

Twi moved to the left when it went by, then somersaulted forward when it came back. It missed twice.

"Try to keep up, Collector!" Twi said as he continued to dodge the tablet.

Okay, between me and y'all, Shadow Moth may or may not've saw this as opportunity to capture Twilight so he'd spill his secrets like his identity and what he knows about the Elemental Miraculous.

Too bad for him, the Twilight Fighter had the speed and super sense to avoid the tablet more than once, so that's an idea that'll go out the window.

Yet, unexpectedly, Twi made the tablet go in the direction of the statue that Cat Noir and Félix were hiding behind making said statue get absorbed into the tablet.

"Whoops. My bad!" Twi apologized.

"I hope that statue takes up a lot of memory." Cat said hopefully.

Ladybug then realized, "That's right! The memory on that tablet is going to fill up pretty fast!"

The heroes then went around the area as the tablet was thrown at them after Cat Noir took Félix to a safe place.

They kept letting it absorb almost everything in sight, but to no avail.

"Anyone else noticing this isn't working?" Twi said as the three of them came to a rest by a van.

Ladybug: "Yeah. *throws yo-yo* Lucky Charm!"

Ladybug's Lucky Charm this time was a trampoline.

"Way to bounce back, M'lady." Cat Noir joked.

Ladybug spotted a set of plates inside the van, Cat Noir's staff, Twilight, traffic lights, and roadside posts.

"Want to help me to set up the table, boys?" She threw the trampoline towards the traffic light pole so that the trampoline was leaning on it.

Twilight: "Sure thing."

Cat Noir: "What's for dinner?"

"A Collector!"

Ladybug and Cat Noir gave Twilight some plates, which he threw at the Collector super quickly after he said, "Heads up!"

Yet, Collector managed to dodge and absorb some of the plates with his tablet.

"My appetite is insatiable! You will fall before me!"

Ladybug: "Cat Noir! Time for a rebound."

Cat threw his Staff towards the Collector, who dodged it.

The staff bounces off many objects and the trampoline, making it come from behind the Collector and hit his tablet, which ended up falling on the ground.

Big mistake, bro. You shoulda absorbed it with the plates.

Cat Noir: (catching back his staff) Dinner's ready!

Collector: "Nooooo!"

Ladybug breaks the tablet with her Yo-yo and the akuma flew out of it.

Like always, she captured it, purified it, set if free and fixed everything with her, "Miraculous Ladybug!" as Gabriel became himself again.

The three of them did their usual "Pound it!", before Twi said, "Gotta dash, guys. See y'all, later."

He then ran off. Well, he did say, 'the second I'm done with this'.

After Gabriel was given one of Ladybug's charms, cue Chloé who came over with Aaron's phone in hand.

"Mr. Agreste! Mr. Agreste! Now you have to watch my video!"

But interrupting her was a whistle and everyone turned and saw Aaron come over, who looked displeased.

"Chloé, you got three seconds. Give me my phone back." Aaron said.

"It's my video!"

Aaron snatched his phone from Chloé's hands and deleted the video from it. "I don't see no video." he said, not sorry at all.

"No...NOOOOOOOO!" Chloé then fell to her knees defeated.

"*exhales* What a day. I could go for a nap." Aaron said, before stretching then walking away.

In her head as he left however, Ladybug silently thanked Aaron.

Chapter Text

I know what you're thinking. 'DoubleA135, where have you been?! What were you doing?!'

If you must know, things have gotten busy in my private life.

That, and I've been busy making ideas for new stories all at once.

Sorry about that.

Hope this makes up for it.

Okay, now to say a few more things before you guys start asking questions.

Starting off, DUDE, I  loved  the Miraculous Movie on Netflix.

It was different from the show, but like a good different.

I'm thinking about making a story based from the movie, but I'll put that where all my other ideas are for now.

Also, I watched the rest of the season of the show, and let me just say, I have some mixed feelings. In a good way.

R.I.P. Gabriel Agreste. He wasn't the best person. He was just trying to get back his dying wife but he did it with the worst methods. I say he made up for his mistakes after the events in the Season 4 finale.

At least that's what I think.

I have yet to see the New Miraculous World thing, so please, no spoilers.

Anyway, time for an original chapter!

Shoutout to Fae Black59380 for the original akuma!

I hope you guys enjoy!

On a random day at...

Okay, for once, we're not starting with Aaron this chapter.

At this time of day, the only people at school were those who had fencing class.

And coincidentally, today was tryouts for a new student to join

Speaking of which, that expensive-looking white car that just pulled up to François Dupont Highschool has one of the tryout attendees.

Said person thanked the driver before stepping out and approaching the school with a neutral expression on his face.

He's five foot nine, has fair skin, and auburn hair. He's wearing a white shirt with a black tie under a blue sweater over black trousers and brown shoes.

Meet Hanzo Matsubara.

As he walked through the school doors, he appeared just in time to spot the end of a match between two of his hopefully-soon-to-be classmates.

When they each took off their helmets, they appeared to be Nilak and Kagami.

Mr. D'Argencourt walked over to congratulate saying, "Remarkable work, Nilak. Seems Kagami was right to reconmend you."

"Thanks, Mr. D'Argencourt." She said with a smile, "It's nice to be back in a fencing class again."

The mention of her name, what Nilak said, and seeing Kagami made Hanzo think about something.

The instructor then walked off to tend to another beginner with another student of his, as Kagami said with a smile, "I told you that you were capable enough to join."

"I never doubted you, I just thought I was a little too experienced to need a class."

"Still, I-" She stopped herself when she saw who was at the door of the school.

Wondering why she stopped, Nilak turned to see the reason, only to have the same expression she had.

Matsubara said nothing before walking towards Mr. D'Argencourt.

I know he had a blank expression, but did anyone else feel that anger in the atmosphere?

Adrien came from the other side of the courtyard.

He noticed the girl's expressions, looked at who they were staring at, then asked,

"Who's he?" asked the Agreste boy.

"Hanzo Matsubara." Kagami answered, "One of our past sparing classmates. Like me, he came from a generation of nest fencers."

"Hasn't looked like he's changed much." Nilak said honestly.

He was refurring to the fact that he never really spoke much at most times.

Maybe it has to do with the fact that in a family like Hanzo's there's a rule like this: 'You're the best in the room, or you're nothing.'

She turned to Kagami. "Did you know he was trying out?"

"No. I never even knew he was in Paris."

These two knew Matsubara in their old fencing class alright.

He wasn't that well liked in class because he could never let go the fact that everyone was attempting their best to do what they could whenever they could.

His reply was 'Your best doesn't matter unless you can truly express it' and he'd always win at every spar.

That didn't roll whenever he went against Kagami or Nilak.

They were at the top of their class and those two won against him, as much as they tried going against themselves only for the girls to tie with each other.

He kept devoting himself to be the best in class since then.

He didn't want to dishonor his ancestors...at least that's what his father said.

Mr. D'Argencourt suddenly said to his class, "May I have your attention, please?"

"We have ourselves a late entry. And he wishes to spar with the top fencer in class. Adrien?"

Adrien felt the déjà vu, but he shrugged it off and went to spar against Matsubara.

When they started, they seemed to almost be in sync.

But what no one saw coming next was the fact that they touched each other at the same time, like when Kagami first tried out.

D'Argencourt called a rematch, and it happened again. Then twice more.

On the fifth, however, everyone went silent with the results.

"I-I lost?" said Adrien.

There was a very small, almost missable, very faint, close to invisible smile on Matsubara's face, but it was there for two-three seconds.

"Phenomenal..." D'Argencourt said, at a loss for words.

Before anyone could say anything else, Nilak spoke up.

"Mr. D'Argencourt, I'd like to take a shot against Matsubara."

"Apologies, Ms. Carter, but I don't think-"

"Mr. D'Argencourt," Nilak said, with every ounce of seriousness visible on her face, "I know what I'm doing."

He said nothing back, and Nilak and Matsubara went at it.

The latter was ready with every fiber in his being. It was first or nothing.

When they started, Matsubara attempted the first attack, but Nilak dodged before making her move forcing him to block.

Attacks similar to this happened more than once.

But this happened.

Determination in his eyes, Matsubara lunged forward, making Nilak dodge to her right. When he went too far forward, he turned back to strike only for her to lean back far off, and with her fencing sword, she crossed it under his, locked the two together, then spun around. That pulled the sword out of Matsubara's hands and across the schoolyard, and in the confusion and surprise, she managed to strike him.

All before anyone could react.

When they did, the only one with their mouth not agape was Kagami who smiled at Nilak.

"Incroyable." Mr. D'Argencourt said.

How on earth'd she manage that?!

Matsubara said and did nothing but glare at Nilak for a second before walking out.

The class cheered for her, but she was lost in thought.

Can I tell you a secret?

In her old fencing class, unlike the other students, Nilak could feel that Matsubara was having a personal issue.

Like something was driving him to become the 'best in the room'...

She just couldn't tell what.

Later, in a park...

Sitting under a tree, Matsubara was still silent.

Suddenly, he pulled out a pendant he never wears out of his pocket, and looked at it.

It was silver with 力[Power] in onyx black.

It was passed on from generation to generation in his family from his dad's side.

Every time he looked at it, it reminded him of the thing his dad always told him.

"'It's either you're the best in the room, or you're nothing.' How can that be true if there's always someone better?" He said, venom being heard in his tone.

At the last second, he saw an akuma fly into his pendant.

"Odachi." Shadow Moth started telepathically, "I am Shadow Moth. You want to really become the best in the room? Well, I can give you the power to assure that you will remain the best."

"...Give me a reason I should believe you."

"Survival of the fittest is a necessary principle. The strongest survive, and everyone respects their strength. You desire respect and approval, so you try to be the best. Since I understand, I know I can be able to help you to reach your goal.

When I help you, all I ask for in return are the Miraculous of Ladybug and Cat Noir. Do we have a deal?"

He thought for a second."...Deal."

Back at the school...

We see the girls and Adrien leave the building for the day

"Good job today, Nilak." Said Kagami.

"It doesn't really feel good..." she responded under her breath.

Kagami and Adrien's rides pulled up and the three of them were just about to go their separate ways.

But then, this happened.

Not sure what, but something sharp narrowly missed both of the girls' heads, and dug straight into the school door behind them.

The three looked at the item, eyes wide, and mouths agape.

It was some kind of...blade?

Adrien looked in the direction the blade came from and immediately tackled the girls to the side saying, "Look out!"

Just in time to avoid someone who was about to strike them with some kind of sword.

They looked and saw as the sword decomposed at the hand of the new arrival.

Someone in black samurai armor which had various silver swords, knives, blades and such all over it. The only non silver or black thing on him was the word '力' in red on his helmet.

"I've come for a rematch." he said, glaring at the three on the ground.

Nilak, realizing the cause of the bad feeling in her, said, "Matsubara?"

"Now."

Losing his short patience, but not losing his glare, he grabbed Nilak's collar and pulled him up to meet his eyes.

"Rematch. NOW." he said as a new sword materialized in his hand. It extended before the tip was a centimeter from her chin.

Thinking fast, and with the same thing in mind, both Adrien and Kagami shoved back Matsubara, and it made him let go of Nilak.

Right when he was about to strike back, Adrien and Nilak moved fast.

Adrien turned and ran back through the school doors, and Nilak grabbed Kagami's wrist and they ran for the back seat of her car.

After the second they entered, it drove off.

Matsubara gritted his teeth and started to go in the direction of the car.

Adrien's bodyguard did come out of the car to intervene, but as he walked away, Matsubara raised his palm behind him and four blades projected from his wrist.

They didn't kill the bodyguard, but they came at him hard and fast enough to dig into his clothes, and send him flying back and leaving him stuck in a far wall.

At the same time, we can see Cat Noir coming from the top of the school building.

"There you go little guy."

If you're wondering, that was Aaron as the Twilight Fighter.

If you're wondering what's happening, he's helping a baby bird back into the nest.

"I think this counts as my good deed for the day." Twi thought out loud as he placed the bird in the nest.

After, he jumped down and landed on the ground.

He and his relative thanked him before they went on their merry way.

Right when Twilight was about to walk off, he noticed a certain car speed right by him.

"Isn't that Kagami's ride? Where's it goin' in such a hurry?" he thought.

He got his answer when he noticed the samurai from before jumping across the rooftops.

"...Please tell me those are fake." he said, referring to the blades on him.

When the samurai swung his arm, a large curved blade materialized and went for the car.

It completely divided the car's front and backseats!

"They're not fake. Light Speed!"

Twilight then ran to see what he could do.

Nilak and Kagami were about to get out of what was left of the car, but Matsubara landed right in front of them.

Another sword formed in his hand and he just when he was about to strike them, Twilight quickly blocked it with his katanas.

The girls saw this opportunity to split, and they each went in different directions.

"Who are you supposed to be? What'd they ever do to you?" Twi managed to get out. It was a little strenuous to keep him back a bit.

"My name is Odachi." was all he said to reply.

In the next second, Twilight felt his super sense go off, and he got down just as Cat Noir came in with a flying kick which knocked back Odachi.

"Well, Odachi, didn't your mom ever tell you not to play with knives?" the cat quipped, landing next to Twilight, who just got up.

After that, Odachi got a look at both the heroes before the sword in his hand dispersed.

He then crossed his arms and suddenly his arms converted into blades.

Both sides took fighting stances before charging at each other.

While fighting, Twi asked Cat, "Ladybug on her way? *blocks attack*"

"Yeah, called her while chasing Blades and Brawn here. *tries to attack but gets blocked*"

Before Twi could say something else, both boys suddenly struck and sent flying.

Twilight crashed into a stack of boxes on the side of the street, and Cat Noir into a stack of bricks next to it. Hard.

Twilight winced and inhaled through his teeth at Cat's misfortune.

"...Well, at least our Miraculous reduces the pain we receive by a bit."

"Doesn't mean we still won't feel it...Ow..."

With his Light Speed still active, Twilight quickly helped Cat onto his feet, his left arm over him to help him stand.

A second later, his super sense went off, and with his free hand, he blocked Odachi with an incoming attack with on of his katanas.

Unfortunately, he couldn't block anything with his other arm.

And what's worse was when Odachi was about to slice at them with his free blade arm.

Luckily, when he pulled back to get a good strike in, his arm was pulled to a halt by a familiar red and black spotted yo-yo.

Odachi looked back to see that it was Ladybug who stopped him, and Twilight took this chance to bring the samurai a quick and sudden kick to the face, which knocked him back.

Thinking quick, Ladybug yanked a dumpster over to her with her yo-yo over to her, and it landed on Odachi, trapping him.

Then as fast as Twilight could, he stacked the bricks the Cat Noir crashed into earlier on top of it.

Feeling a bit relieved, Twilight and Cat Noir let out an exhale.

"Are you boys alright?" Ladybug asked, coming over.

"Could be better." Twilight replied, "This guy is a demon with his powers and skills. I'm shocked he blocked me with my Light Speed. Who is this guy?"

"From what I got, he's an old acquaintance of a Ms. Nilak Carter and our friend Kagami." Cat Noir said, feeling better and able to stand up,

"He was trying out for fencing when Nilak beat him in a match with her. He must not've taken it too well."

"Okay," Twi started, putting his hands together, "Now we know how this happened, we gotta find out how to fix this mess."

The dumpster then jerked up a bit.

"And fast."

Ladybug thought about what to do next.

She now had an idea.

"We're stronger in numbers, but not in combat. Let's turn the tables on that. Twilight, think you can bring one of your friends for this one?"

"...I know just who to get."

"So do I. We'll go get our teammates. Cat, I need you to lead him somewhere and buy us some time."

"You can count on me, M'lady."

The second they saw one of Odachi's blades come through the dumpster, the three split up.

Odachi cut his way out, and he didn't look too pleased when he saw that no one was around.

Then he saw Cat Noir on top of the nearest building, waving at him with a smile.

Odachi then started a chase after him.

Later...

This chase lasted until they were both between the Eiffel Tower and Trocadero Fountain.

While on the ground, Odachi was chasing Cat Noir and he had enough song and dance.

He leapt into the air, and made multiple swords materialize around him.

He then forwarded them into the ground in front of Cat.

Said hero had to stop dead in his tracks to not get impaled.

He turned around just in time to see Odachi land before his eyes.

He materialized one of his blade arms, and pointed it at Cat Noir.

"Hand over your Miraculous and I just might spare you."

Instead of answering, Cat saw something behind Odachi and smirked at him.

"Fine. Have it your way."

He leaned back to strike, but then Ladybug's yo-yo wrapped around it and stopped him in time.

Right after, he was hit away from Cat with a flying kick from the dragon-themed hero, Ryuko.

He looked at who did it, and she said, "You'll have to go against me if you want the Miraculous."

"So be it." was all he said.

The three heroes were fighting against Odachi.

Ryuko had the best experience in this sort of combat, so she had to take the lead in this while the Cat and Bug duo backed her up.

That was harder than it sounded.

They need more hands; where was Twilight and his backup?

To answer that question, Twilight was hiding behind the Trocadero Fountain with his back up.

Who of which turned out to be Blizard.

There's a small problem with this plan however.

Twilight picking Nilak for this mission was a great idea. She had the right skill and the right power for this plan.

The problem was that a range weapon like a bow wasn't the best choice for close melee combat.

Luckily, Crystal told Aaron about a hidden power that could change that.

"Copy what I do." Twilight said to Blizard, holding his hand out.

While confused, she copied his movements and traced a glowing symbol in the air, which surprised her.

It surprised her more when it flew into her chest when they finished.

"...What was that?"

"Just something to give us a little edge. Okay, listen. I'm gonna go invisible and do what I can. You engage when the time's right."

"When'll that be?"

"You'll know when you see it. Phantasm." Twilight then disappeared.

Blizard then held her bow and prepared for her to join.

"I wish a had a different weapon, but this is better than nothing."

After she thought that, she felt something off with her bow.

It glowed, then split apart into glowing snowflakes. The snowflakes formed the shape of a sword, and when the glow went away, there was a sword that went with her outfit and theme.

After saying the words so many times, saying Crystal was shocked or surprised feels soft.

So that's Crystal's hidden power; whoever has her Miraculous can change their weapon.

If you thought I was gonna make Twilight the only Elemental Miraculous holder that had kwamis that held a hidden power for their wearers, you must think I'm sick in the head.

Shaking her shock out of her head, Blizard mouth grew a smile knowing she could be a little more useful in this fight.

She watched and waited to see when Twilight was gonna do something, and it turns out she didn't have to wait too long.

She saw Ladybug hold Odachi back by the left shoulder via her yo-yo, then Cat Noir and Ryuko hit them from behind with their weapons.

Right after he stumbled forward a bit as the yo-yo released, something hit him in the face from the front a bit below, making his head jerk up and back. Immediately almost after, he was hit multiple times, but he managed to block only that with his blade arms.

Twilight was invisible to make things easier for his team. It's kinda hard to fight something you can't see.

He parried, pushing Twilight away, and tried to attack, but both his arms were blocked by both of Twi's katanas.

Right before he could try something else, Blizard came in and just as Twi moved, she struck him and knocked him back with her sword.

Odachi looked at the new opponent and scowled. It was either because these heroes were cowardly for getting more teammates, or now he had to put even more effort to put more effort into getting some jewelry.

While the fight continued on, Ladybug leapt away to use her "Lucky Charm!".

When she saw it was "A drag chute?" she then pondered what she could do.

Sure, she could put the chute on Odachi and tell Ryuko to use her Wind Dragon power, but he could always come back.

They only way Odachi could actually stay in place is if Blizard could use her Cooldown ability, but she'd need a clear shot for that.

For all they knew, his samurai armor would be too thick, so Blizard would need a shot at his face. He'd need to be in a situation for her to get a straight shot at him for that.

Her eyes landed on the Eiffel Tower behind them all, the blades in the ground that were thrown at Cat Noir earlier, then after, her eyes directed to Odachi then Ryuko.

Now, she had a plan.

"Cat Noir! The swords! Twilight! Catch! *throws drag chute*"

The invisible Twilight caught the chute, and spun it around with his Light Speed, as Cat Noir threw the swords into the back of it.

Odachi's focus was on Ryuko and Blizard.

These two were surprisingly good at this fighting style.

Mid-fight, the Ice Miraculous wearer's weapon switched for a flail with a hooked blade. I'm astonished she could fight with that.

"Blizard!" she heard Ladybug call out, "Get ready to use your Cooldown! Ryuko! Zap the Eiffel Tower!"

They both nodded before hitting Odachi back with their weapons.

"Lightning Dragon!" Ryuko called out before she made a semi-large bolt of lightning zap the Eiffel Tower.

Fifth grade science question: what happens when certain metals get a hold of an electric charge?

Answer: they become magnetic.

But for larger things, it'll take some time.

Not that much time, because the second Ryuko zapped the tower, Twilight put the chute on Odachi and flipped over him, landing in front of him.

The now electromagnetic Eiffel Tower made some metal things in the area lean towards it, and the things that weren't rooted into the ground flew towards the tower and attracted to it.

Now watch this.

"Luminosity. *goes visible* See ya."

Twilight pulled the cord for the chute and the chute itself popped out, showing all the blades impaling it.

They all suddenly were caught in the magnetic field, and they were all pulled towards the tower, dragging Odachi with them.

Before he could process what just happen, Blizard said, "Cooldown!" and her flail transformed back into a bow.

She pulled back on the string, and an arrow appeared with the arrowhead glowing. She shot the arrow, and it hit Odachi in the face, and the samurai now had an icy blue aura and was stuck stiff.

When the swords in the chute stuck to the tower, Odachi was left there attached to it, stiff as a statue and swinging a bit like a pendulum on a grandfather clock.

They all went over to Odachi.

Seeing how there wasn't anything physical for the akuma to be on, they assumed the akuma was in the helmet.

The assumption was correct after they broke it apart.

Ladybug captured the akuma, fixed everything with her magical ladybugs, and the five of them did their signature "Pound it!".

After, Ladybug made one of her charms.

They looked at Matsubara who was kneeling on the ground.

He couldn't remember everything that happened, but for a reason, he felt grief, shame, and a lot of regret.

He looked at the pendant his dad gave him, and picked it up.

He gripped it hard almost making it bend a little.

"Hey, you alright?" He saw Twilight go over to him.

"No..." he responded, "I just realized I've been chasing some goal that I shouldn't be even going for.

'It's either you're the best in the room, or you're nothing.'? Why did I listen to you dad?"

A little angry, he threw the pendant away.

Ryuko said nothing, because she didn't know what to say.

She expected Matsubara to be one of those 'gotta look out for number one' people. Turns out, she and him weren't so different.

As for Blizard, she was quiet but had sympathy.

She finally found out what that feeling about a personal issue he had was.

She knew what to do though, so don't worry.

She held out her hand to Ladybug, showing she knew what to do.

Ladybug gave her the charm, before hearing the beeping from her and Cat Noir's Miraculous.

"I trust you, Blizard. C'mon, Ryuko." she said before she and Cat Noir went on their way.

Ryuko took a look back at Matsubara before going after Ladybug to give back the dragon Miraculous.

"Hey," she started as he approached Matsubara, getting his attention, "I can't imagine what you've been through, but I have a friend who's gone through something like you. Their parent wanted them to be something decided for them. Not many friends, looking out for themselves.

It doesn't sound right because it isn't. Just because it's something expected of your child, that doesn't mean they're not their own person.

Your dad built a door for you, but that doesn't mean you gave to go through it."

She showed him the charm.

"Close it and make yourself a new one."

Matsubara thought about it. He then took the charm from her hand and looked at it.

He stood up and put it on. He looked at Blizard before saying, "I'm human who was born to live, not a torch to carry a flame passed on for generation. Thank you, Blizard. I'll take your words into consideration."

He then walked away. He looked back at the remaining heroes, and with the first genuine grateful smile Blizard's ever seen on Matsubara's face, he said, "Thank you again. Both of you."

He continued on his way.

Twilight nudged her shoulder saying, "I knew you were cut out for this job. C'mon, let's go."

Twilight leapt ahead, and Blizard took one last look at Matsubara with a smile before going after him.

Wow, I have no idea how this took me so long.

Again, shoutout to FaeBlack59380 for the original Akuma. I hope she likes it.

Guess I got nothing else to say 'cept see you guys in the next chapter!

Chapter Text

Three days later...

Back to school we go, cause that's where else would we start a story about teenagers with super powers?

In class, Aaron's in the back, eyes closed, propping himself up on his desk .

He's been up all night, trying to decipher more of his grimoire. He deducted another of the Elemental Miraculous were, and it took him a while to pin it down to its exact location, but could only get as far as which area it could possibly be in.

After what happened during Mardi Gras, Aaron decided that he'd work on getting these Miraculous himself, and not tell Ladybug and Cat Noir when or where he'd get them.

He'd have to choose a time of day where he'd be free for most of the day, and make up something believable about where he'd be. Then, with the help of his power-ups, which he still had yet to test, he could be there and back in no time.

But until then, he took this time to rest his eyes for a minute.

Not too long later, Ms. Bustier called roll. Then, things happened when she called for Mylène.

"Mylène Haprèle?" she called. Only then did everyone notice that she wasn't in the class. Nor was Ivan. "Mylène?"

Marinette, who had burst into the class only seconds ago, spoke up. "She's not here. Officer Roger took her and Ivan home because, they were holding a sit-in and blocking a bulldozer."

"What?!" The rest of the class all gasped, even Aaron, fully waking him up.

Alya decided to check on her phone and saw a potential reason. "Well, they must have been protesting the city's plan to rehabilitate Place des Vosges."

"What does rehabilitate mean?" Kim whispered to Max.

Alya read the article. "It says here, Project Oxygen will be a breath of fresh air for Paris."

Marinette: "A breath of fresh air? It's weird that Mylène and Ivan would be against it."

Aaron replied to Marinette, "There's always a reason why, Mari."

Ms. Bustier slamed onto the desk. "Regardless, Officer Roger has made a huge mistake."

She called Roger.

In the meantime, Aaron decided to get his own phone out and dig deeper into this.

He looked into what he could and found a live video someone was filming seconds ago.

Turns out that Mayor Bourgeois was planning to make a facility right where Place des Vosges was. He just had to tear the place down first.

Aaron shook his head. Why do people always think that to save the world you gotta tear a part of it off?

Thanos did something like that, and still, not a thing was fixed. Better yet, he could've just doubled our resources instead of halving our population.

Ms. Bustier finished her call and said to the entire class, "Follow me, children. Today's class will be dedicated to civics education with real-life practical experience."

Everyone got up and eagerly followed behind her, sans Alya who started to blog about this on her phone.

She said to the phone, "Hey, Ladybloggers! Just because there aren't any supervillains attacking Paris right now doesn't mean there's nothing super going on."

She showed Ms. Bustier opening the door. "We've never seen Ms. Bustier so worked up, so get ready to see some action. Stay connected, peeps!"

Place des Vosges...

The class came just in time to stop the mayor as he was about to cut a tree down with a chainsaw in front of a large crowd.

"Mr. Mayor, what are you doing?!" Ms. Bustier called out.

"I am rehabilitating the Place des Vosges square."

"By cutting down a tree?!"

"Yes, but, I-"

Mylène and Ivan continues to protest. That caused officer Roger to try to quiet them. That caused Mayor Bourgeois to glare at him

"Uh, Miss Bustier told me to do it."

"Who pays your salary, Roger?!"

"You do, Mr. Mayor- I-I mean, Paris City Hall does."

"You obey me! Take those troublemakers right back home!"

Roger was about to do so when Miss Bustier stopped him.

"Roger, don't do this!"

Roger looked at both adults, confused. "Whose orders am I supposed to follow?"

Mylène: Stop Project Oxygen!

Mayor Bourgeois: "You see? I can't rehabilitate in peace. They're disrupting my ceremony."

Mylène: "That's because your project is unethical and un-eco-friendly!"

"Nonsense! Look here!"

He clicked a button on a remote which turned on the big screen in the park.

Almost all of them gasped when they were about to see the commercial.

Only Aaron was the only uninterested one. This did nothing but bring back unnecessary memories.

If you remember in the earlier chapters, Aaron mentioned something about making a song for a fundraiser to save the ocean.

Before he got involved in that, a company tried to reach out to him to see if he'd help support a company that said they were making a way to save the ocean.

He dug deeper into the company and discovered that they were making an eco-friendly water treatment facility.

Sure, the commercial made it look cool, but the more he thought about it and looked at it, it turned out to be the opposite of eco-friendly.

He saw multiple points of pollution in their plan, and even the place they were making it was a sea life populated bay.

As you can guess, Aaron declined. After that he found the ocean fundraiser, he liked it, and the rest is history.

So from experience, he can tell if this was really what we needed.

...He couldn't say much for his class on the other hand.

When the commercial ended, aside from Marinette gushing about Adrien, who knew little about this project apparently, they didn't understand what Mylène was so upset about, which I don't understand.

"So that's rehabilitating? It actually looks kinda cool." Kim got from this.

"Yeah, what's not ecological about it, Mylène?" Nino questioned.

"It's super eco-friendly, it'll de-pollute the air in Paris and make it fresh!" Rose said with a spin.

Aaron facepalmed and Mylène sighed.

The former got to the front of them and said, with some annoyance, "I'm sorry, but can you guys pay attention to the facts instead of only what they want you to see?"

Mylène followed, "Aaron's right; you're letting yourselves be fooled by pretty pictures shown like that. Project Oxygen seems great, but when you look closer at the details, it just doesn't hold up. In reality, they're cutting down our best natural filters: trees. And replacing them with artificial filters, their tower, and making us pay for all of it."

She turned to Mayor Bourgeois. "Mr. Mayor, instead of destroying all these trees, wouldn't it be better to build more parks?"

"Or at least do something about all the carbon emissions in the city?" Aaron leaned with a raised finger.

"Well..."

Then Chloé butted in, "Who cares about a lame ugly tree when you can have a gorgeous designer container from Adrikins' daddy, Gabriel Agreste instead?"

That made Adrien look down. "Besides, there'll be a tree on the label, much prettier than the real thing."

Aaron pinched the bridge of his nose with a groan. "How are you in school?" he said under his breath.

Mayor Bourgeois followed after his daughter "And the floor in the tower will be built with recycled wood from the trees we cut down. Very eco-friendly."

Chloé: "And real trees have to be watered. Talk about wasting water!"

Aaron was about to march over to them with a clenched fist, but Ivan held him back. "I'm just gonna talk to them. I'm just gonna talk to them." he kept repeating while Ivan kept saying it wasn't worth it.

Mylène got more shook with all the un-eco-friendly things she heard, but Marinette put her arm on her shoulder.

She took the floor. "Mayor Bourgeois, perhaps Mylène and Ivan have misunderstood your project. Do you really want to take away the trees, a natural and cost-free air filter, and replace them with a tower that will absorb polluted air? So that afterwards, you can clean the air and sell it back in plastic bottles. The same bottles which will become trash and pollute our oceans?"

"Yes, that's it."

Everyone gasped, Marinette smirked, and Aaron finally stopped marching in place and loudly commented, "Yeah, not helping your case, O'Hare."

Andre noticed his mistake. He quickly tried to explain, "Uh, I mean, no, of course not! It's not that simple. Ecology is complicated, especially for children your age. Leave these things to the adults."

Why do adults always pull the age or parent card when the kids make valid points?

Alya, who was still blogging, zoomed her camera in on his face. "So actually, your project is all about cutting down our trees and closing our favorite park.

She turned it to Ms. Bustier who said, "And if Mylène and Ivan are trying to stop this, then we are on their side."

Marinette added. "It's true. The Mayor's solution for fighting pollution is misguided."

Mylène then said, "Like so many other so-called miracle solutions that are supposed to deal with ecological problems, the thing is there's never just one simple solution that can fix everything. What we need are lots of small solutions that can tackle the problem all at the same time. That's why there has to be a lot of us all working together."

"Good thing you and Ivan got involved to stop this, but why didn't you guys tell us about it? The whole class would have come with you."

Ivan went to Mylène, both looking disappointed, and the latter said, "We did, Marinette. We've been demonstrating against Project Oxygen for the past six months and we did everything we could to get your attention."

Aaron thought back for a second. Man, did he feel guilty.

Marinette: "We're so sorry. We were just so busy doing...I don't know what it was we were doing."

Rose: "We're so lame..."

Aaron: "We'll make it up to you both."

The Mayor tried to move things along. "This is all very touching but I've got a project to launch."

Only to be stopped by Mylène who continued her protest. Then, everyone else joined her while Alya, continued to blog this.

"Stop Project Oxygen! Stop Project Oxygen! Stop Project Oxygen!"

"Come on! Will you just let me rehabilitate in peace!"

No one listened to him.

He turned to Officer Roger. "Roger, do something, will you?!"

"To tell you the truth, Mr. Mayor, I've been thinking and it seems like these kids are onto something."

"You're not paid to think, Roger, but to obey!"

It wasn't long before more people who had seen Alya's blog joined the protest.

They all gave their two cents about the subject, which only irritated Andrè more. "I'm trying to help you people! You're all being ridiculous!"

Who's being ridiculous here?!

Adrien spoke up walking over to Marinette. "Sorry, Mayor Bourgeois, but we can't let you do this." He held Marinette's hand which caused her to blush.

Then even more people joined the protest.

Even Adrien's friend, Wayhem. "Adrien wants to save the trees, we're gonna save the trees!" Everyone cheered with him.

Nadja, our well loved news reporter, said while they were still live on the news, "Mr. Mayor, it seems everyone is opposed to Project Oxygen, including Adrien Agreste, even though his own father is involved. Are you going to resign?"

"Yes- I mean no- I don't know!"

In a hurry, he tried to call Gabriel for help.

I'd tell you what they're saying if it weren't for the loud chanting of "Stop Project Oxygen! Stop Project Oxygen!"

Oh well, the call didn't last long anyway.

"Mr. Mayor," Nadja chimed in a second time, "it's just been confirmed that citizens are banding together all over Paris to protect the trees. What do you have to say?"

He couldn't respond due to everyone going against him. He had no back up.

...That was until an akuma and amok entered his sash.

It wasn't long before he changed and became Malediktator again.

Everyone gasped when they saw him change.

"Greetings, my fellow citizens!" He said before summoning a large larva looking sentimonster, "By the power vested in me, Mega Leech, clone me!"

He entered Mega Leech's mouth, and seconds later, millions of tiny Malediktators spewed out of Mega Leech.

"Here I am, my fellow citizens!" one of them said, before they all scurried to the people.

All of them each went into someone's ear, and like that, they were under Malediktator's control.

Everyone who was under control started to trash the park.

Those who weren't made a break for it.

Aaron managed to run into the nearest building and slammed the door shut behind him before Glare and Shadow popped out of his jacket.

"And this is why I'm glad to be a democrat. Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light!"

In a flash of light, he became the Twilight Fighter.

"Light Speed!" He sped out of the door, broke it in the process because he forgot it opened inwards, and went to see what he could do.

Along the way, he speedily whacked away any Mini-Malediktators that were getting too close to the Parisians.

At one point, he found Cat Noir cornered by possessed citizens by a fountain.

Thanks to his super speed, the world around Twilight slowed down, almost to a halt.

At the same time a possessed Ivan, Kim, and Max were about to lunge at Cat. He sped over and rotated them at each other. As for the other citizens, he ran off before coming back with round trash cans. He placed them on their sides in front of the people and slightly tapped each one of them.

He stood next to Cat on the fountain and counted down from three. At one, time came back to normal.

Ivan, Kim, and Max crashed into each other, and the trash cans started to quickly roll towards the other citizens and tripped them over.

Cat saw it all and was perplexed. Then he heard Twilight clear his throat. "Hey, Cat."

He smiled, "Thanks, Twi."

They noticed the citizens start to get back up.

Cat continued, "Mind tagging in?"

"Sure thing. Good luck out there, Cat. It's chaos."

Cat used his staff and launched himself away. Twilight did some twists and readied himself.

The possessed people charged at him and he charged back...Kinda.

"Phantasm." he disappeared and no one felt any hits. He had faked them out.

"You can't hide forever, Twilight Fighter!" someone said, before they all scattered.

On top of an awning, Twilight reappeared saying, "Luminosity."

He looked at all the chaos going on and thought out loud, "I might need some back up."

We cut to Cyrus, who's cornered by Malediktated people.

By chance, there was a jewelry store nearby. He picked a rock up and tossed it at the window, setting off the loud alarm.

The people had all stood still, because the Mini-Malediktators inside were all clutching their ears in pain.

It's scientifically proven that the smaller the ear canal, the more amplification in the higher frequencies. Thus, they're more sensitive to high pitched noises.

While they were distracted, Cyrus made a break for it into an alleyway.

There, he was met by a smirking Twilight. He held out his hand, revealing the Lightning Miraculous.

Cyrus smirked back.

We now cut to Nilak, who had her back against a fence.

She heard a whistle, looked up, and saw one of Twilight's katannas coming her way.

She caught it, and used her fencing skills to fend off the horde around her.

Not a single one touched her, and they all ended up on the ground.

She ran away, but not before noticing the Ice Miraculous hanging from the weapon's handle.

She smiled and went somewhere to transform.

She wasn't the only one who could hold her own as we see Cody flip someone over his shoulder.

He missed the Mini-Malediktator group that were about to ambush him, however.

He heard the sound of something quick behind him and saw nothing but a trashcan close. You can guess what happened.

What was in their place though, was the Nature Miraculous spinning on it's edge before falling on the ground.

Cody wasted no time and put it on.

We're back with Twilight, and he just finished dealing with more Mini-Malediktators.

"Anyone else?" he called out.

He heard more citizens come this way.

He cracked his neck and was ready to fight, but it wasn't long before they were all on their backs and sides.

All thanks to Shango, Blizard, and Guardian.

"I believe this is yours." Blizard said, giving back Twi's katanna.

"Glad to have you guys here." he said, "We got to help anyone who still isn't Malediktated until Ladybug fixes all this. Split up, and do not keep your guards down."

"Got it." they all said before splitting up.

He then noticed that Ladybug saw them in them in the corner of her eye.

He looked at her and she called to him. "You need a hand, Twilight?"

He noticed the spotted ice skate she had and said back, "I'm good. We've got ground control, you do what you gotta do."

She nodded and continued on her way, while Twilight joined his fellow Elemental Miraculous holders.

Later into their fending off, the tides started to turn.

When Guardian was fending off Malediktated victims, he noticed that they suddenly stopped for some reason.

Then out of their ears came tiny unakumatized mayors, each along with a miniature copy of the new wearer of the Mouse Miraculous:, Polymouse, who each had a copy of Ladybug's ice skate.

"Huh." was Guardian's response.

The Polymouses or Polymice, whichever works, looked up at Guardian. They nodded at each other and continued with what they were doing.

Guardian gave the rest of the Elementals a heads up of what he saw, and they all helped Polymouse.

With Shango, he called out his "Shocker!" and struck eight victims before eight Polymice each went to free them of their mind control.

With Blizard, she readied her bow and an arrow some Polymice hopped on before she fired it. The arrow went flying over some citizens' heads. They jumped off the arrow, all landing on someone and heading to their ears, before the arrow landed.

For Twilight, he had multiple Polymice on his shoulders. They held on as he ran through the streets. When they sped past a civilian, a Polymouse would hastily jump onto their shoulder before going to save them.

They're efforts were greatly appreciated, for every person they saved, an amok and akuma would fly out of them.

Every one of them were soon carried off by the wind powers of Ryuko.

The Elementals and Polymice followed them back to where Mega Leech was paralyzed in the air by Vesperia and Pegasus's assistance. They and Ryuko were along with Carapace, Ladybug, and Cat Noir.

They came just in time to see Carapace use his "Shell-ter!" which trapped all the gathered amoks and akumas.

Ladybug gathered them all with her yo-yo before releasing all the purified feathers and butterflies

"Bye, bye!" she waved them off before Mega Leech vanished.

The Elementals and Polymouse, who had returned to normal size with the Lucky Charm, joined the other heros on the rooftop they were on.

"Thank you, Ladybug." Polymouse said, returning the ice skate.

Ladybug called out, "Miraculous Ladybug!" throwing the ice skate into the air, and the magical ladybugs fixed everything.

Then all eleven heroes brought their fists together. "Pound it!"

Later...

The day was done and all was right with the world.

Aaron was back home in his room.

He was in his room, in the middle of a live recording relating to what happened today.

"I'm as glad as you guys are that Project Oxygen is out of commission, but as much as I don't want to say it, it's gonna take a little more than a few more trees in the park.

I did the math," and by 'I' he meant Whisk, "and learned that the average car releases 4.6 tons of CO2 per year. Meaning that if we want to make a big enough impact, we need enough trees to exchange 1.6 million tons of carbon for oxygen from at least 1.24 million cars. That means planting like..."

Aaron counted on his fingers, drew in the air, and counted in his head trying to do the math himself, thinking he could make it to the precise number...only to give up and make it to a rounded number. "At least twenty million trees!"

It was a few seconds before comments started to pour in.

"I know, I know, sounds terrible, yeah, but listen. Listen, I wasn't trying to be a downer.

A friend of mine said, 'What we need are lots of small solutions that can tackle the problem all at the same time.'

Where you all see bad news, I see a goal. We can all pitch in and try to make it there. Our Earth's in trouble, why not put in some effort to help it? Plant a tree in your backyard or something. It doesn't even have to be your backyard or a backyard in general. Or you could even try to get someone else to do the same.

If there's chance we can make it to twenty million, then lets freaking take it! We ain't got a thing to loose!"

Positive and motivated comments started to come in now.

"Matter of fact, I happen to have made a motivational song on the subject. You guys wanna hear it?"

More comments came in.

"Seeing a lotta yeses; okay then. Remember guys, we're reaching for twenty million. Let's make it there!"

Aaron shut off his camera and let the music play.

Play ' 20 Million Trees' by Black Gryph0n & Baasik

(Aaron) "Sun's out, clouds gone, autumn in the air

And a friend I've had throughout my life is waving at me over there.

She stands in quiet solitude from the moment she was born

And her strength and perseverance make the cold air feel warm.

Is there anything better than a tree?

If you ask me, it ain't that hard to see

How about 20 million? 20 million trees!

Making 20 trillion little baby leaves.

And I can't help but choke up thinkin' bout all the birds and bees

Living in 20 million, 20 million trees.

Let's plant 20 million, 20 million trees!

I'm talkin' bout...

I really dig how surface tension carries water to the stems.

Converting carbon dioxide into lovely oxygen.

And how they use that photosynthesis, t urning sunlight into food.

There's nothing in this world that puts me in a better mood.

Is there anything better than a tree?

If you ask me, it ain't that hard to see.

How about 20 million? 20 million trees!

Making 20 trillion little baby leaves.

And I can't help but choke up thinking about all the birds and bees

Living in 20 million, 20 million trees.

Let's plant 20 million, 20 million trees!

Oh yeah yeah yeah!"

While the guitar music played, Aaron checked the comments again for a second.

Not only was everyone liking the song, they were talking about supporting and taking part of this as if it were a challenge.

They really wanted to see if they can make it to twenty million.

"Imagine if we all could plant one tree.

Oh, what a better place this world would be.

Let's plant 20 million, 20 million trees!

Making 20 trillion little baby leaves

And I can't help but choke up thinking about all the birds and bees

Living in 20 million, 20 million trees!

Let's plant 20 Fir and 10 Cedar and a hundred Hickory.

And a couple thousand Cottonwoods.  Sounds pretty good to me.

We'll get some White Ash, Black Birch a nd a million Red Pine.

And a thousand Sugar Maple, cause t hey're lookin' mighty fine.

Ten thousand Honey-Locust standing proudly in the sun.

And a million extra Oak trees isn't hurting anyone.

A couple hundred thousand Palm trees s waying in the ocean breeze

Deciduous, coniferous, and everything in between!

Yeah yeah yeah!

Let's plant 20 million, 20 million trees!"

End song!

"Hope you guys liked that. I gotta head out. Have a nice day guys. And don't forget, we're all in this together!"

Aaron ended the recording and leaned back in his chair. He said he'd make it up to Mylene and Ivan, and he's sure he did.

Sorry, I had to put in that song, this episode reminded me too much of TeamTrees in 2019.

Anyway, yeah. Hope you guys enjoyed!

Chapter Text

BACK AGAIN!

Hey, my miraculous Miraculous lovers, miss me?

Well, I didn't really leave, I had to deal with one or two or a few things.

I've been trying to expand my horizons and work on new stories, set up a story series on DeviantArt making my version of a popular kids' show reboot-

-go ahead and find it if you can, I got a different name on DeviantArt, and I'm pretty sure someone by the name ScarletPhoenix238 on Fanfiction(dot)net, is the only one who knows at this point-

-and make up a Pay Pal account so I can collect commissions.

That's right, I'm a Commissions Guy now, but nothing's changing about this story in any way, relax. For more details, check out my profile page.

And don't worry Bolt, that...project *winks twice* you had in mind, we're still gonna eventually get to work on that, most likely two or three chapters from now.

For those who don't know but want to...you'll have to wait and see. Sry!

Now let's get to this chapter, alright?

A few days later, in François Dupont Highschool's cafeteria...

Y'know, Aaron had a pretty good feeling about today after getting up this morning.

His fans were still talking about his 'Twenty million trees' goal, he helped an old woman this morning as Twilight, and he made him something to drink, and he walked into school, the sunshine felt almost too good when it landed on him.

Now, he was sitting next to Cyrus who looked a little worried, trying to reassure him.

As to answer his upset state, Juleka sat with them not to long ago, saw something on her phone, and looked anxious. Marinette told a joke, reminding them of something Rose would say.

The girl in question was told to have missed breakfast and slipped to the nurse's office for a headache. She still had a smile on her face through it.

Aaron swears; if he could, he'd bottle and sell that girl's optimism because it's dang near endless.

However, after hearing that joke, Juleka looked devastated and ran off, and Mari ran after her. No one in the room knew what that was about but were almost as worried as Cyrus.

Then on cue, everyone got a group message from Marinette.

Aaron looked at his phone and smiled before showing his phone to Cyrus. "See, man? Everything's fine. Look, Juleka's just in the boiler room."

A beat passed and everyone was shocked.

"The boiler room?!" Everyone said at the same time.

Cyrus and Aaron were the first two to get up and get going, respectively, everyone else close behind.

It wasn't long before they all were in the boiler room, much to Adrien, Marinette, and Juleka's, who was sitting against the wall, head in arms, and knees close, lack of attention.

Juleka showed her phone; on it was a picture of Rose, still smiling and laying in a medical bed, but not in a nurse office.

Marinette asked while realizing "Rose...isn't in the nurse's office?"

"She's in the hospital?!" Said the other students, informing the three of their presence.

Juleka sobbed, "Yes, she is..." Cyrus came over and sat next to her, leaning her into him.

Alya came over. "Why is she in the hospital?"

Juleka faintly said, "She got sick when she was a little girl..."

Everyone gasped.

"She was sick when she was little?" Marinette asked to confirm.

"But it's over now, right?" Ivan asked.

"It can come back anytime..."

"It can come back anytime?" Alix repeated.

No one could believe it. The almost always optimistic Rose Lavillant was sick with something, and it left and could return at any moment?

Nino spoke, "But she's always so cheerful! We would have never guessed..."

"She made me promise not to tell you guys..."

Marinette then looked guilty, remembering what she just did not too long ago. "Oh, of course she made you promise not to tell us."

"Please don't tell her I said anything about it..."

Cyrus spoke as he pulled his girlfriend up to stand, "Don't worry, Juley, we're not gonna to treat her any different or anything."

Marinette nodded. "Rose will never know that you told us."

Even Max's robot Markov jumped in. "I'm reprogramming my conversational software as we speak in order to avoid any future reference to this unfortunate anecdote."

And Kim said, "Even if I get bitten by a zombie-dolphin, who takes control of my brain, I won't say a thing." He zipped his mouth. "Never ever."

Adrien said, "Don't feel bad about telling us, Juleka. You hung on to that secret as long as you could, but it was just too heavy to bear alone."

Juleka smiled. "Thank you."

Marinette smiled too. "That's what friends are for."

Aaron said with a grin, "We got your back, Juleka. And Rose's, too. You're both worth it."

Everyone then went in to hug Juleka...competely missing the akuma that had flown in then flew away.

Aaron had a good feeling about this.

The next day...

Aaron no longer had a good feeling about this.

So, turns out, his class is terrible at being subtle when they all have to be.

It started simple this morning: giving Rose happy greetings, maybe a hug or something, which made Rose cheerful. Then came the favors: carrying her stuff, offering to do her work, letting her cut the cafeteria line, then everyone gave her their apple at lunch.

Aaron couldn't help but facepalm and followed his class outside the restroom where Rose had dragged Juleka for a calm heart-to-heart talk and waited. When Rose came out they all expressed worry, which made Rose sigh and express her worry for making everyone else worry, which seemed to have made everything calm down, right?

*buzzer sound* Wrong.

Even after they promised that they'd cut this all down, when they were in Ms. Mendeleiev's class, Rose sneezed once, and everyone panicked.

Marinette threw a blanket on her, people tried to make calls, and Rose...

"STOP IT!" ...exploded. "You guys promised." she said, disappointedly, making everyone guilty.

But not as much as Juleka who ran out of the room. Rose ran after her.

Aaron couldn't help but shake his head.

But, Rose barged back in not too long later and frantically said, "Juleka is about to be transformed into a villain. Somebody help!"

Much to Ms. Mendeleiev's objections, everyone else, sans Chloé, Sabrina, and Lila, ran out.

Aaron, on the other hand, went to the direction of a broom closet.

"Glare, Shadow, Shine the Light!"

A flash of white light glowed from the cracks in the door, and the Twilight Fighter burst from the doorway.

"Phantasm." He went invisible.

On the floor above, Cyrus was drawing a design on a journal when suddenly, something grabbed him from behind and dragged him into an empty class.

"Hey, what the-?!" Cyrus turned around right as Twi said, "Luminosity." and became visible again.

"Sorry about that." He made a pocket and pulled the Lightning Miraculous from it. "Listen, your girlfriends are in trouble, we gotta move fast."

Cyrus didn't need to be told twice. He put the necklace on and said, "Volt, Strike away!" and transformed into Shango.

The two bolted out the door and towards the girl's bathroom.

They made it just in time to see Cat Noir's staff with Ladybug's yo-yo wrapped around it, and the string was hanging out of some...pink thing on the stall door trying to suck everything in its path inside of it.

The walls were breaking, and Cat's staff wasn't gonna hold much longer. Without thinking, Twilight and Shango each grabbed an end of the staff right as the section of the wall broke. They tried to pull back, but the suction was too strong, and they were pulled in too, and yelled as they were pulled inside.

It wasn't long before they met up with Ladybug and Cat Noir inside, all four of them drifting downwards.

"Twilight, Shango." Cat greeted as he and Ladybug caught their weapons.

"Cat Noir, Ladybug." Twi greeted back before looking around, "Man, I'm getting déjà vu from Bowser's Inside Story; honestly, this feels calmer than I thought it'd be."

"Don't be too sure..." Shango said, looking around too.

As if on cue, a bubble popped out from the side of the walls around them and got close to Ladybug.

: "Look out!" Cat Noir warned before popping the bubble with his staff.

Multiple bubbles began to pop out, and the four heroes pulled out their weapons and began to destroy them.

"It's like being inside a giant pinball machine." Cat Noir commented.

"Yeah. But I think it's in multi-ball mode." said Ladybug.

The four traveled deeper and they saw Ivan, completely covered in the bubbles.

Ivan was repeating, "Everyone got captured because of me. Everyone got captured because of me." as the bubbles absorbed him. Enough of the bubbles absorbed him and he turned into a clone of Reflekta.

"I'm not the only one who saw that, right?" Twilight asked.

Ladybug summarized, "Juleka must have been re-akumatized by Shadow Moth. And that thing..."

"...is her sentimonster." Shango firmly grasped his axe.

"We've got to find out where Reflekta is hiding, she must be the one controlling it. Stay on your guard." The boys followed Ladybug, swimming deeper through this sentimonster's interior.

They passed the other classmates as they swam through. All of them had become Reflekta clones, repeating words of regret.

"It's not gonna be easy finding the real Reflekta with everyone looking like her." said Cat Noir.

"Well, it's a good thing you got someone with a super sense." said Twi.

Twilight swam ahead and took the lead, closing his eyes. In the dark, he saw the Reflekta clones as white silhouettes surrounded by pitch black, but none of them were the correct one.

As for the others, as they followed Twilight and passed who was most likely Nino, Cat heard his words and got guilty himself.

"This is all our fault..." he had said. Multiple bubbles came and started to cover him. The others noticed. "If we've been able to stop Shadow Moth, the students wouldn't be caught in this trap..."

Ladybug tried to remove the bubbles off her. "Oh no, this can't be happening! Not now!"

Cat sighed sadly. "Cataclysm." he called before attempting to use it on himself, but Shango stopped his hand.

"Don't." He spoke. "Get guilty and we end up like them." he gestured to the others inside with the heroes. "The last thing we need to do is hand Shadow Moth our Miraculous."

Cat Noir seemed to give up. "We should just give him our Miraculous..."

Then, Ladybug started to feel guilty as well. Bubbles started to absorb her too.

"You're right, kitty cat...How could I ever believe that the four of us could take on such a powerful sentimonster by ourselves?"

"Oh, no, not you, too!" Twi said, slicing away more of the bubbles.

Shango and Twi ended up back-to-back, trying to stop anymore bubbles from coming to Ladybug and Cat Noir by cutting them away, being as positive as they could be. Twi knew he didn't have to be, his immunity to any effects the villains and sentimonsters give were good enough to keep him protected, but he thought maybe some of that positive energy would make less bubbles come over.

Then a gasp was heard. "Ladybug, Cat Noir, Twilight, Shango!"

The boys' attention was directed to the source of the voice. "Rose!" They both said as she swam over.

She continued, "You guys are totally the best! I knew you'd come to save us!" She stopped and saw the Cat and Bug's current state, and felt sad. "I'm sorry you had to come. It's all my fault, I'm not a good friend. I should have never told Juleka my secret."

Bubbles surrounded her and Twilight was about to swim over, but Shango stopped him, much to his confusion. Shango pointed at Rose, and Twilight looked as her guilty frown slowly grew into a confident smile. Then the bubbles flew away from her.

Twi smiled at this. "Why am I not surprised? An optimist like her? Of course she'd be immune to this guilt."

Even Ladybug, who was on the verge of a guilt trip, saw this and smiled, "She's fighting her negative thoughts with positive thinking! That's what stops her from turning into Reflekta! We have to do the same." She looked at Cat Noir. "Cat Noir, you can do this, you have to think positive, you're the greatest partner anyone could have!"

"Ladybug...do you really mean that?"

"Yes, I probably don't tell you this enough, but I couldn't do this without you. And it'd be a lot less fun too."

Cat Noir smiled and spun around, getting the bubbles off. "Why, that's a meow-vulous thing to say! *floats closer* And you're just about purr-fect yourself, M'lady."

"Glad to have you both back." Twi said.

Cat Noir flicked a last bubble off. "Glad to be back. *looks back at Ladybug* So, you really think that we'll be able to get out of this one huh?

"Of course, don't forget that I still have my...Lucky Charm!" She tossed her yo-yo, and this time, it was...an ice axe?

"Oh yeah, an ice axe, of course, an ice axe to...uh..." Ladybug looked around but couldn't see how to use it.

Then, more bubbles came.

Cat Noir popped more bubbles with Twilight and Shango. "You don't know what to do with it?"

She blew some away by spinning her yo-yo. "Of course I do. I'm just, uh, keeping you in suspense."

Cat got disappointed. "I could try using my Cataclysm, but sending a sentimonster out of control when you're inside the sentimonster...probably isn't the best idea, huh?" And he got covered again.

Then, so did Ladybug. "Nope, it's not." She groaned. "All this negativity is messing with my brain, ugh!"

Rose was cheering them on, but it was to no avail.

Twi had enough. "That's it! Shango, c'mon, we're trying something."

Shango followed Twilight to one of the nodes where the bubbles came out.

"What's the plan?" Shango asked.

"We gotta make less of these bubbles come. It ain't zero, but it's something. Do your thing."

Shango nodded. "Shocker!" he aimed his palm at the node, and a bolt of electrical energy went into it, and the energy was seen traveling to across the walls and bypassing and affecting other nodes.

Less bubbles started to come out than normal, but like Twilight said, it was something.

"Well, that's one advantage." Twi admitted.

"And here's another." Ladybug, Cat Noir, and another hero swam towards them.

"Hi, I'm Pigella." she introduced herself.

Twi saluted, "Nice to meet you." while Shango nodded.

"Okay, time to put an end to this. Twilight, lead the way."

"Aye-aye, Ladybug." Twilight closed his eyes once more and the other four heroes followed him as they swam deeper into the depths of the sentimonster.

After a while, Twi said, "Okay, got something. Just up here."

He opened his eyes and the five of them looked ahead.

"Juleka!" Ladybug said, seeing the original Reflekta, surrounded by an abundance of bubbles.

"Because of me, everyone feels guilty. Rose, Cyrus, Marinette, Adrien, Aaron, Ivan, Mylène." she kept repeating.

Pigella approached Reflekta and used her power. "Gift!" A present appeared in front of Reflekta, and Pigella pulled the top off, and an image appeared in front of Reflekta's eyes.

Ladybug explained, to answer the boys' confusion, "Pigella's power shows the person it affects their heart's greatest desire."

"A normal day in class where everyone just acts normal to Rose. That's it! That's Juleka's greatest wish." Pigella revealed.

Seeing her gift, Reflekta smiled as happiness returned to her. The bubbles, no longer sensing guilt in her, popped around her.

With Reflekta free, Cat Noir used his Cataclysm on Reflekta's jewel on her hand, and freed the akuma allowing Ladybug to de-evilize it.

"Bye bye, little butterfly." she said as she released it.

Reflekta reverts back into Juleka, and Pigella approached and assured her, "Everything's all right now, Juleka. I'm Pigella, and Ladybug and Cat Noir and I have come to save you."

Shango looked back and got on the defensive. "We've got company."

The others looked and were shocked to see a bunch of furious, angry, and spiteful looking Reflekta clones before them.

"Uh, the sentimonster and its buddies don't seem very happy." Cat commented.

"Juleka's not in control anymore. They're rouge." Shango turned to his girlfriend. "The amok, where the feather went into where is it?"

Juleka mumbled a response.

The Twilight Fighter's eyes went wide. "You threw it away?"

The Reflekta's shot beams at the heroes.

"You can tell yourself all the lies you want!" "You can never escape the bottomless pit of your guilt!"

"Yes, you can!" Pigella defended, helping block the beams with her tambourine, "You just gotta change the music!"

"Gotta love that attitude!" Twi commented, deflecting beams with his katanas.

She continued, "It's not the problems that matter but how you get though them that counts!"

The heroes managed to get pass the clones and tried to swim to the exit, the Reflektas on their tails. It took some time, but they made it. Only problem was, the airflow was sucking them back in.

Twi even tried to use his "Light Speed!" to try to swim faster, but it only got him so far, he was a few feet from the exit.

"I'm so close!" he tried to use his blades to anchor himself, but the spaces were too small for the full blade to go through, and two thick to push them in further.

Ladybug saw this and remembered her Lucky Charm.

"Twilight!" she tossed her yo-yo and Twi caught it and pulled her close. She handed him her ice axe and held on to him as he used his speed to use it to climb them out.

They exited the sentimonster, Guiltrip, and landed on the floor, then jumped into the empty stall, where a trash can sat. Inside was Juleka's phone. Ladybug broke it and out flew the amok.

Ladybug caught it and released it. "Bye bye, little feather."

With the amok purified, everyone poured out of Guiltrip into a pile before it disappeared.

"Pound it!" the four heroes went. After, Pigella sneaked away into a stall, and Shango snuck away out of the bathroom. After that, Ladybug used her "Miraculous Ladybug!" to turn everyone back to normal, just as Cyrus ran back into the room.

"Juleka!" He ran to her and picked her up into a hug, surprising her then making her smile. "Man, I'm glad you're okay."

After disbanding the hug, Ladybug gave Juleka a magical charm, and Rose appeared and thanked her, "Thank you, Ladybug! Thank you for saving Juleka!"

The remaining heroes went to leave, as Twi passed Cyrus, the latter placed his Miraculous into the former's hand discreetly.

They left to the school's roof, and Cat asked, "Aren't you gonna go and hide with her to get your Miraculous back, M'lady?"

Ladybug opened her hand, revealing the Pig Miraculous. "She already did."

Twilight whistled then smiled. "Man, that girl is something."

The three of them looked back into the school's courtyard where the students were. They watched Rose pull Juleka and Cyrus nto an embrace, surrounded by their classmates.

Ladybug then said, "She never needed a Miraculous to be a superhero."